#I’m over 5k words in already send help | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

kamiversee · 2 months

Text

➶-͙˚ ༘✶ 𝙏𝙃𝙀 𝙁*𝘾𝙆 𝙇𝙄𝙎𝙏

✧.* CHAPTER 48 || The Drama (part 3)

[ { SYPNOSIS } ] ➤ A tale in which Gojo Satoru blackmails you into seducing a list of people to clear his debt. Sounds easy enough, right?

[ { CHAPTER CONTENT } ] ➤ language, semi-angst, & heated tension.

[ { WORD COUNT } ] ➤ 5k

[ { A/N } ] ➤ Prepare to drop your jaw a few times and possibly take a TikTok break or two ^.^

[ { PAIRINGS } ] ➤ jjk men x f!reader. gojo x f!reader. geto x f!reader. toji x f!reader. choso x f!reader. sukuna x f!reader. nanami x f!reader.

[ [ chapters mlist } ]

——YOUR EYES LOCK WITH Geto’s and his eyebrows immediately rise, the two of you equally surprised to see each other.

Please pretend not to know me, please pretend not to-, “Heyy Gorgeous, what’re you doing here?” Geto greets you, completely forgetting about Yuki who he initially came to meet.

Dammit Suguru, you had one job. Squeezing your eyes shut for a moment, you sigh heavily, “Uh, Hi Suguru…”

Of course, alarms are going off in Choso’s head from the moment he heard a guy’s voice refer to you as gorgeous, quickly turning his head to see just who the fuck you were talking to. He disliked how quickly he got jealous but he couldn’t help himself sometimes, especially when he recognized the face of the man who’d approached the table.

Geto sends a smile to Yuki before taking a seat beside her and across from you. Your heart rate is all over the damn place. How the fuck are you gonna get out of this situation?

Wait no, calm down, Geto wouldn’t say anything crazy right…?

Yuki smacks Geto’s arm playfully as soon as he sits down, “Took ya’ long enough, I was here for like an hour waiting on you!”

Geto rolls his eyes, “You’ll live.”

“Tch,” Yuki scoffs before placing a hand on his shoulder and looking at you, “Well, I would introduce you two but it seems you guys already know each other.”

“Uh,” You’re sweating and you don’t miss how Choso’s staring at the side of your face, “Yeah, we know each other.”

Geto leans back into his seat, comforting himself as he parts his legs and locks eyes with you, “Oh we definitely know each other.”

You grit your teeth. This is going to go so horribly…

Yuki, oblivious to it all, then looks at Choso, “And what about you, Cho? You know this guy too?”

Choso looks at Geto and Geto looks at Choso.

There’s some kinda tension you sense, “Yeah,” Choso scoffs, “I know his shitty ass brother.”

Your brows furrow and you look at Geto, “You didn’t tell me you had a brother.”

Geto chuckles at Choso, “Yours isn’t any better than mine,” He says before returning his sights to you, “And I didn’t tell you because he’s annoying and there was never any reason for me to bring him up.” He explains with a shrug.

You pout, “Still would’ve been nice to know…”

“He’s a weirdo, you wouldn’t like him anyways,” Geto claims.

Choso’s looking at you again, a million thoughts running through his head as you oh so casually talk to Geto. He studies your body language, watching how you sit back and fold your arms under your chest, still pouting.

Do you even realize how you look in the eyes of others? Are you actually aware of how flirtatious your movements come off as? Choso dislikes how blind to your own actions you seem.

Yuki clears her throat, “Anyways guys,” She begins, “Now I’m really curious! Geto, how do you two know each other?” She questions you and the raven-haired man across from you.

Again, the two of you meet eyes and you send him a look. Does he catch this look? Yes and no. Yes, he can tell something’s off but no, that doesn’t stop what comes out of his mouth.

“Hmmm,” He hums in thought before leaning forward to rest his chin in his palm as he refuses to break eye contact with you, “Should I tell our story or should you?” Geto purrs in that pretty tone of his, smiling tauntingly at you.

You hate the way it flusters you too as memory after memory after memory floods your brain, “I mean, t-there’s not much of a story to tell, is there?”

The male tilts his head, completely ignoring the death stare he’s receiving from Choso as his eyes remain on you, “We met through…” He pauses, carefully picking his words, “A friend,” Geto explains.

You nod, your nerves dying down just a little bit, “Right, and then uhm…”

“Then we got close,” Geto continues for you before turning to Yuki, “And became really good friends.”

The sigh of relief you let out doesn’t fail to catch Choso’s ears— he could tell there was more to this story. There was obviously so much sexual tension just oozing from Geto’s eyes every time he looked at you and Choso wasn’t exactly going to let that slip past him.

“Really good friends, huh?” Choso echos.

Your heart jumps and you turn to the man, “Yeah…”

Geto moves his gaze over to Choso and smirks, “Yeah, really good friends.”

The snarky attitude coming from Geto did nothing more than piss Choso off, “That’s it? Just friends?”

The male across from you moves to fold his arms over the table and leans forward a bit, his brows knitting together and a cocky smile spreading across his overly handsome features.

“Just friends…” He repeats, his eyes unwavering as he maintains the visual hold with Choso.

You sigh but your next breath is caught in your throat within seconds.

“…Who fucked from time to time,” Geto added on.

Silence floods the table.

Your face goes hot and your heart sinks past your toes and to hell with how nervous you become. A vein pops out in Choso’s forehead, Yuki’s eyes are wide and she’s got an amused smile on her face, and Geto’s sitting there with a smug expression as he continues to stare Choso down.

“Holy fuck!” Yuki bursts out laughing, breaking the tension completely. She began to wheeze and hit Geto’s arm a few times along with the table because of how hard she was laughing.

She’s cackling and choking on her own laughter before she eventually settles down and looks at you, “So you really do have a type!” She breathes.

Your face is burning in embarrassment, shame, and guilt. “I…”

“Dark-haired depressed-looking men, huh?” Yuki recalls, looking back and forth between Choso and Geto, “Oh this is too good.”

Choso glares for a moment longer before he clicks his tongue, sits back in his seat, and nods. He’s ticked off but, in courtesy of you and knowing he’s not your boyfriend, he tries his best to simmer the emotion.

Well, that was until he looks at you, “Friends who fucked? Seriously?”

You look at him, shame flooding your eyes, “I, uh… I-“

“Is he…” Choso’s eyes narrow and he gives you a look.

You’re unsure of what his look meant but Geto interrupted the moment by speaking yet again, “Is there a problem?”

Choso just barely looks at the guy, “If there was it would’ve been solved by now. Calm yourself.” He voices out in a nonchalant tone.

Geto scoffs, “Oh trust me, I’m calm. Are you?” He questions in return as he quirks a testing brow.

Choso sizes him up and down and then nods, “Yeah.”

You hate yourself for thinking it but the two were kinda hot going back and forth like that.

Yuki is barely holding in her laughter, “Okay so wait-,” She snickers, “Lemme’ get this whole thing straight….” Pointing at Choso, she smiles and looks at you, “He likes you,” She says, moving to point at Geto, “And you’ve fucked him?”

“W-Well, I’ve fucked both of them before, actually,” You correct timidly.

“Slut,” Geto mumbles under his breath playfully. He didn’t mean it in a mean way, of course, he knows the truth behind your situation to some extent.

You look at him, “Pervert.”

“Ha!” Yuki huffs, “Damn, how do I get myself involved in this love triangle?”

Choso drags his gaze over toward the blonde, “You don’t because there is no love triangle.” He explains. Then, Choso moves to toss an arm over your shoulder and pulls you to him, “Whatever they had goin’ on is dead,” He claims.

Your brows furrow and you look at Choso as your body is held against his, “Cho-“

He looks at you, “Is it not?”

You swallow your words down, “Y-Yeah, it is but-“

“Ohhh, I get it now,” Geto chimes in, “Thisss is why you stopped hooking up with me.” He points out, “I thought Satoru told you to stop or something-“

“Suguru, please.” You utter through gritted teeth as you look at him with begging eyes.

He raises a brow and his face twists up in confusion, “Please what? I just never knew why you stopped calling me to have sex.” Geto shrugs, “Didn’t know you went and found yourself a new fucktoy-“

A vein pops out along Choso’s jawline and he’s trying so very hard not to snap, “Say somethin’ else.” He challenges the male sitting across from you suddenly.

Geto’s eyes flick over to Choso in an instant and he tilts his head, “Fuck are you gonna’ do? I haven’t said anything wrong, have I? Calm yourself.”

Choso scoffs, “I am calm.”

“You look like you’re about to pop a blood vessel over there,” Geto points out, chuckling a bit, “And I don’t get why either? Are you two dating?”

Choso’s starting to hate that question more and more because the answer is still ‘no’ no matter what he says or does. Therefore making his anger seem dramatic and unprovoked.

You decide to answer, “Not yet.”

That’s when it clicks for Geto that he may have crossed a line or two, “Oh? Well, sorry if I offended your soon-to-be boyfriend,” He says with a huff, finding the whole thing entertaining if anything.

Choso rolls his eyes and turns his head to the side. He wants to leave so desperately. He hates Geto, hates Yuki at the moment, and he doesn’t know what he’s feeling toward you.

“I-It’s fine,” You murmur, mustering up your confidence again, “After all, Yuki and Choso used to fuck so I don’t exactly see a problem here…”

Choso’s eyes go wide and he turns his head to you, “Well Yuki didn’t just go blurting it out and she also doesn’t look at me like she wants to rip me out of my clothes.”

You look at him with your brows pinched together, “Why’re you saying this to me like I told Suguru to go and blurt everything out.”

“Cause’ maybe if you told me about this before it’d be less awkward.” Choso fires back. For the first time ever, he’s irritated with you.

“I did.” You huff out, “We had this conversation months ago.”

Yuki and Geto are watching the two of you go back and forth— Yuki snickering and Geto acting as though he were watching some kinda TV show as he carefully eats one of the forgotten cookies on the table.

“Did we?” Choso questions, cocking an eyebrow.

“The same time you told me about Yuki, I told you about Suguru.” You recall the memory like it was yesterday, “I just never said his name.”

“Yeah,” Choso scoffs and rolls his eyes, “I wonder why.”

Your face twists up in annoyance, “Didn’t seem necessary.”

“How’s it seem now?” Choso asks.

You fall quiet and so does he, both of you simply glaring at one another. His arm is still around your shoulder and both of you are upset with each other for the first time.

You dislike how he’s acting about this as if you didn’t tell him there were people you slept with before you started talking to him and Choso can’t stand the fact that one of your old flames is at the table openly flirting with you.

“Damn,” Geto purrs, “You guys are in love, aren’t you?”

Both of you snap out of your challenging stares and turn to look at Geto in sync.

He nudges Yuki’s arm, “Look at ‘em arguing like a true couple. Kinda’ cute, no?” He teases. Deep down, Geto was studying the two of you more than he let on.

Yuki nods in agreement, “Hell yeah, even just now I couldn’t tell if they were about to rip each other apart or if they were about to start making out.”

Is that really how the two of you just seemed to others? Are the feelings you both hold of one another that obvious?

“Hah, y’know what…” Choso breathes, turning his attention to you once more, “Is there anyone else I need to know about?”

You freeze up. Every inch of your body just tenses and since Choso’s arm is still over your shoulder, he notices.

“There is, isn’t there?” He hums.

You glance at Yuki and Geto for a split second before meeting Choso’s questioning gaze, “Can we talk about this some other time and not in front of others?”

The male stares at you for a moment, thinking hard about what you just said before nodding, “Fine…”

“Yup,” Geto chimes in, “You two are adorable.” You both look at the man in sync for a second time and he laughs, genuinely admiring your dynamic, “See? Even your movements are synchronized.”

“Anyway,” Yuki cuts in, “Before this gets too drama-induced, let’s change the subject a bit, yeah?”

All four of you collectively agree upon that seeing as it’d only been a few minutes and things were already going to shit.

Yuki focuses those pretty brown eyes of hers on you, “Though, I did want to ask, you seriously didn’t know Geto had a brother? Thought’ everyone knew that…”

You shrug, “I never really know much outside of what I’m told.”

“Uhuh…” She nods, slowly turning to the man beside her and giving him a nudge with her elbow, “And you didn’t tell her about Kenjaku because…?”

“I already said why.” Geto states simply, “He’s weird and no one likes him.” Then, he makes brief eye contact with Choso, “Well, I guess not no one apparently..”

Choso raises a brow, “Hell’s that supposed to mean?”

Geto tips his head to the side, “You hang out with him, no?”

“He hangs out with me.” Choso clarifies in a way that makes him seem like he’s not too fond of the man they’re talking about.

“Same difference, pigtails.” Geto spits back.

You kick Geto’s leg beneath the table and he winces before looking at you, quickly met with a look of warning. To which, he rolls his eyes.

Meanwhile, you’re also wondering how you haven’t crossed paths with the brother these three seem to be talking about… Or, any of Choso’s friends for that matter.

“Enough about my brother though,” Geto’s leaning back into his seat and he huffs out a sigh, “Heard’ yours almost got arrested last week.”

Your brows furrow and you decide to play innocent for only a moment, “What?”

Yuki starts nodding, “Yeah, I think he tried to kill someone this time-“

“Can we stop talking about him.” Choso requests. However, his words come off as a statement instead of a question.

You look at Choso, “Cho, what’re they talking about?”

The hairs on his body begin to stand up and he feels goosebumps surfacing. Choso keeps his head straight ahead, his eyes down at the table as he realizes he’s never told you about Sukuna.

Of course, you already know about the guy but from Choso’s perspective, you’re completely lost.

“Uhm.” Choso swallows, “I-“

“Wait,” Yuki cuts off, “You didn’t even tell her about your older brother?!” She questions loudly, tilting her head in a disappointed manner.

Choso feels himself shrinking in his seat, “You know why and that demon of a person is not my brother.”

You turn to Choso. If not for the list, you actually wouldn’t have known anything about Sukuna so, for some reason, it kinda upsets you as you think about how he didn’t open up to you about that man at all. And it’s even worse that everyone else seems to know except for you…

“Older brother?” You ask, tilting your head at Choso.

He avoids eye contact with you, “Don’t worry about it.”

Yuki scoffs, “Holy shit, your type is becoming scary consistent here. I mean, two dark-haired depressed lookin’ men who both never bothered to open up to ya’ about their family?” She points out to you.

You play off her words, “Yeah and I’d like to know why. You’ve told me about all your other brothers but failed to mention an older one.”

“He’s not my brother,” Choso repeats, almost as though he refuses to say anything else.

You narrow your eyes at him. Why is he lying about it and denying his relation to Sukuna? “You’re clearly lying and I don’t understand..”

“Just drop it, princess.” Choso sighs, softening his tone with you so that he doesn’t reveal how irritated he’s becoming.

You scoff, “You could at least tell me why you haven’t mentioned him before?”

“And you could at least drop the fuckin’ subject,” Choso curses, his eyes meeting yours.

Unlike earlier when you two bickered, it was getting a bit more serious. Something about the topic of Sukuna irked Choso to no end and whatever it is about their relationship, he didn’t want to share with you.

Naturally, knowing you already have one guy who keeps shit from you, you do not want to deal with another. Plus, this is the last thing you expected from Choso, he usually tells you everything so…

“What’s the big deal?” You ask, your face contorting into something both confused and concerned, “If you have an older brother, I feel like I should know who it is.”

“Right, and I feel like I should know all the guys you’ve fucked but it seems like not everyone gets what they want,” He fires back.

Oh something’s clearly off with Choso because in any other situation, he’d never say such a thing like that to you. Hell, even as the words left his lips, he regretted it but he wasn’t going to apologize just yet— he was too aggravated to do so.

And you, being the woman you are who doesn’t exactly take shit like this from anyone, you allow your tongue to slip just as he did, “Ever consider the possibility that he could be one of them and that’s why I want to know who he is?”

Geto lets out a whistle in complete shock, Yuki’s eyes are as wide as ever and her jaw is dropped, while Choso…

His arm comes off you and he instantly shoots up to his feet, taking a step backward and out of the booth with a face that almost seems as though he’s repulsed by what just came out of your mouth.

“The fuck did you just say?!” Choso shouts, anger taking over his expression at the suggestion of what you just told him.

His brows are tightly knit together, his fists have balled up, and his glare is so damn intense that for a moment, and only a moment, you not only felt fear but also as though you were shrinking under his gaze.

Even so, you still won’t allow Choso to yell at you the way he just did, “First off, calm the hell down, I didn’t say I fucked him, I said it’s a possibility.”

“How? How the hell is that even a possibility?!” He yells again.

“Because I’ve slept around before Choso. I’m not saying I had sex with the guy yesterday, I’m saying that at one point I was a freshman in college and explored myself the same way most people do!” You huff out to him, “So how about you sit the hell down and talk to me like you have some fuckin’ sense?”

He tilts his head at you and his eyes narrow. Choso opens his mouth but then he quickly shuts it. Even through his anger, he could only look at you like this for so long before the sight of your equally upset expression got to him.

His glare lasts for a second longer and Yuki leans toward the table to whisper, “Guys, you’re kinda’ causing a scene here…”

Choso looks around the cafe to see the few other people there looking over at the booth. To which, he only gets even more aggravated, “Fuck are you all staring at?” He spat.

Most of them pretended as though they hadn’t been just staring and returned to whatever they were doing. Meanwhile, you reach a hand over and grab Choso’s wrist before pulling him back into his seat.

For someone who you earlier couldn’t move against, he seemed to be moved by your tug rather easily and was quickly sat back down. He then goes as far as smacking your hand away from him in a way that says he didn’t want you touching him.

And that… that right there was what really did it for you, “I don’t know what the fuck is going on with you, Choso, but I swear you have ten seconds to start explaining shit to me or I’m leaving.” You want him, your tone cold.

Choso scoffs and inches his face toward yours, “I fuckin’ dare you,” He challenges, “Leave me. Go ahead. All you’ll be leaving me for is some asshole who’s treated you like shit.”

Oh his words were so true that they were starting to sting. It was starting to get bad and both of you were on the verge of blowing up on the other.

“Excuse me?” You utter in disbelief.

“Did I stutter? You said there was someone else right? And whoever he is he’s an asshole right?” Choso recalls, “So if you wanna leave then do it. Leave.”

You grit your teeth, “I don’t understand why you’re being like this right now when all you have to do is tell me about your-“

“I’m not obligated to tell you shit about my family,” He cuts off, scoffing afterward, “Cause’ uh, I’m not sure if you forgot but you're not my girlfriend, remember?”

You nod and that agitated smile begins to spread across your face, “Right, and I sure as hell won’t ever be if you don’t explain yourself to me.”

Choso hesitates at the sound of that. You had him there completely. No longer could Choso keep it from you, especially not when the prospect of being your boyfriend was on the line.

Damnit, “My ‘older brother’s’ name is Sukuna,” He finally tells you, tipping his head to the side, “There? Happy now?”

“No, actually.” You murmur.

Choso grows confused, “And why’s that? What is it now-“

“Cause’ I've had sex with him.” You blurt out.

Okay. It may be confusing as to why you just told him that. You could have lied. Hell, maybe you should’ve lied. But, given the situation, it was in your best interest to put the information out there from now.

When else would you get such an opportunity to do so? And if you later tell him, he’d only be more hurt if you didn’t tell him sooner.

“You what?” Choso breathes. His heart dropped. Anger hadn’t quite struck him yet because he wasn’t sure he heard correctly just now.

“I said I’ve had sex with him-“

Choso shoots to his feet again. His hands go up to his hair and he pushes some of the stray strands back a bit, trying to process what he just heard. “You… Y-You slept with…” His breathing grows erratic and his eyes just barely meet yours, “Tell me you’re joking.”

“I’m not,” You say, your voice small. You could only hold this in for so long. You’d need to get this out eventually, “I-“

“You slept with that piece of shit?!” Choso yells again, almost like he can’t believe his own ears.

Geto tries to defuse the situation, “Hey, quit yellin’, we’ll get kicked out-“

“Don’t fuckin’ talk to me,” Choso fires his way before settling his anger back to you, “A-And you, you had sex with… You… Sukuna? Itadori Sukuna? The one with the face tats and pink hair? O-Of all f-fuckin’ people…” He stammers out.

“I didn’t know he was your brother,” You lie, “A-And again, it’s not like I did this yesterday-“

“None of that matters,” Choso heaves out, “T-That’s not the point. Do you have any idea who the hell you had sex with? Forget that he’s related to me, I don’t give a shit about that part, it’s the person he is and the shit he’s done t-that just makes me so… s-so fuckin’ angry that you’d ever even...”

His words fall off his tongue and he visibly grows disgusted. Though, you weren’t sure if that was directed toward you.

“Okay, wait.” You breathe out, moving to stand up just as he has, “If you’re not upset because I slept with him and he’s your brother then… what is it?”

“You seriously don’t know?” Choso asks blankly, confused how you could be so out of the loop.

You blink, “Obviously not?” Your reaction held nothing but the truth because, honestly, you never knew why people kept calling Sukuna an asshole when he was rather sweet to you-

“So you mean to tell me you’ve never heard anything about Sukuna before sleeping with him?” Choso questions.

You shake your head, “No. A-And from what I experienced he wasn’t a bad guy like he keeps being painted as-“

“Not a bad guy?!” Choso shouts, “Are you fuckin’ dense?”

You grow frustrated that he’s yelling at you in such a way. Sure he technically isn’t in the wrong here but if he’s coming from the perspective that you knew nothing and he never told you, he’s wrong for his reaction.

Had it not been for the list and you were truly confused, which you still somewhat are, Choso would still be wrong for being so angered like this as if you knew any better.

And sure, it was manipulative of you to pretend not to know but you needed to get the important parts of the truth out there and you needed to know why the hell Choso never opened up to you about this before.

“Dense?” You scoff, “No, I’m not fuckin’ dense, Choso. I’m confused. For someone who just loves their brothers, you not only failed to ever tell me about this one but also seemed to forget that I only know so much about the guy. I didn’t date him, I fucked him, that’s two different things-“

“So?” He scoffs, “How do you even sleep with someone like him? I can’t believe you.”

“Choso, what part of I don’t know what kinda’ guy he really is, do you not understand?” You exclaim, “Maybe if you just tell me what he’s done I can understand.”

Choso nods and then clicks his tongue, glancing off to the side for a moment before moving to take a step toward you, “Tell you what he’s done, yeah? You wanna’ know why no one fuckin’ likes him? Wanna’ know why people fear him? Hm?”

“I want to know something-“

“He’s a criminal,” Choso tells you, his voice low as he nears you, “But that’s just the tip of the damn iceberg, princess.”

You swallow hard and Choso steps even closer, “O-Okay, there are plenty of criminals out there, not to defend him of course but I don’t see how that-“

“He’s hit women before,” He explains further as he gets closer to you.

“Bullshit,” You spit. Why did you say it like that? Was there some secret attachment or need to defend Sukuna inside you that you were unaware of?

“Bullshit?” Choso’s right in front of you at this point, “Baby, I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”

“I-“

“And you wanna know what else?” Choso whispers, leaning down to you, “Wanna know what makes him all the more insufferable?”

You swallow carefully, “W-What is it?”

“Well,” Choso tips his head to the side, “Imagine you had a younger stepbrother who you love more than anything in the world, with that younger brother comes an older asshole who not only bullies everyone he knows but also lays his hands on people…”

“Choso, a-are you saying he-“

“Yes.” He cuts off, “Sukuna doesn’t just fight random people, no. His favorite person to beat up on and fucking abuse is his twelve-year-old little brother.”

That’s when it all hits you. You now understand Choso’s hate for Sukuna.

“So, yeah, that’s the guy you fucked,” Choso says finally before straightening himself up, “Not just my older step-brother but also an abusive piece of shit.”

“Choso, I-“

“Nah,” He scoffs, “Save it. If that’s the kinda’ guys you’re into…” Choso simply trails off, he doesn’t even know what to say so he just shrugs, “I dunno’ baby, just… fuck, leave me out of it.”

He doesn’t mean that, does he?

You wish. You wish he didn’t mean that but as you stand there with wide confused eyes, Choso backs away before turning and just leaving.

The cafe is quiet and you didn’t even know what to do at first.

That was until, Geto leans forward against the table and whispers to you, “Go after him, idiot.”

You whip your head around to the man, “Y-You’re the one who brought this all up, y’know…” You say with a trembling voice.

Your emotions are all over the damn place, from regret to sorrow to annoyance to confusion and then even to just plain sadness.

“Yeah, yeah, I know but the longer you stand there crying, the further he gets and the less time you have to explain yourself.” Geto points out in that soothing tone of his.

Water only wells up further in your eyes and you wish you never told Choso about what you did with Sukuna, “Suguru I c-can’t explain anything to him-“

“Yes you can,” He hums, and based on the look in his eyes, you finally get it.

Geto was acting as though this was all planned out…

“You…” Your eyes narrow, “You did all that on purpose, didn’t you?”

“He’s getting further awayyy,” Geto hums sweetly.

Damnit, you wish you could’ve stayed longer to dissect why the hell he just did all that but, your body moves on its own and you sigh and turn to run after Choso.

“You’ll thank me later!” Geto yells out to you finally.

Would you?

Would you really thank him later?

Or, was this about to be the end of your relationship with Choso?

GOJO SATORU ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

GETO SUGURU ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

TOJI FUSHIGURO ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙈𝙚𝙙𝙞𝙪𝙢

KAMO CHOSO ✔︎ 𝘛��𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙎𝙚𝙢𝙞-𝙈𝙚𝙙𝙞𝙪𝙢 / 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

ZEN'IN NAOYA ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙀𝙭𝙩𝙧𝙚𝙢𝙚𝙡𝙮 𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮

ITADORI SUKUNA ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙎𝙚𝙢𝙞-𝙀𝙖𝙨𝙮???

NANAMI KENTO ✔︎ 𝘛𝘳𝘶𝘦 𝘋𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘺: 𝙃𝙖𝙧𝙙

mlist || previous chapt || next chpt

tags;

@blognicole @suguruologist @luqueam @ivoryviness @sinaxalui @rxnnie18 @carlacujo @gods-landing @bitchysouljellyfish @miles4hour @sinaxalui @annananamin @heart-snow @kiyomizzx @hanuh @acehyacinth @mccookiemonster @tojis-ball-sack @cartwheel6869 @mariluvsusstuff @addie1010 @slammynics @actualz0mbie @hisbitchhh @kay-xle @cunttee3 @voids-universe @raininglovelyfire @itsbokutosjuicyass @peaceoutbritta @barbielani @gennaray @r3inae @kfmcykdy @camiihutt @tokina @curtin81937 @hopefullydecent @nameless-shade @ureuphoriasworld @forgetfulmachine @legbouk @lilliaannn @clementineee0-0 @divinelseraph @didibxx

845 notes · View notes

pucked-bunnie · 3 months

Text

not so bad ⎜j.drysdale

pairings: jamie drysdale x plus sized! reader genre: fluff warnings: mentions of injury ⎜ slight mention of body discrimination synopsis: after jamie was traded you finally made it to one of your best friends games - you didn't expect things to go so horribly. word count: 5k authors note: there are obviously a few discrepancies from the actual game when jamie got injured but this is what must happen for cute stories. (UNEDITED)

“And please for the love of god, Trevor, don’t forget to lock the door when you leave.” You grumble as you slide out of the passenger side, scurrying around to the trunk to retrieve your suitcase - Trevor already pulling the hard cased bag from the car, placing it on the side walk for you.

“Yeah, yeah, I think I can manage to look after your cat for a week.” He huffs, waving your off as you raise your brow at him. You had spent the last thirty minutes in the car making sure he knew how to care for your six month old kitten - despite the cat already being quite self sufficient and having an automatic feeder you wanted to make sure someone was checking on him at least once a day, hence your stressed instructions to Trevor on the drive to the airport.

“Okay, I’m trusting you.” You say, pulling your keys out of your pocket and handing them over to the eager hockey player.

“Me and bean are going to have so much fun.” He coos, shoving the keys into his pocket before reaching over and giving you a tight squeeze. “Make sure to tell him I’ll be watching his game.” He adds and you nod, squeezing him back before stepping onto the pathway pulling your suitcase with you as you watch Trevor pull away from the curb.

You tug your phone from your pocket checking your flight information one last time before heading inside to check in. After Jamie had been traded almost a month ago you had been with little to no contact while he settled in to his new environment, both you and Trevor feeling the effects of your quiet best-friends absence.

It was when you finally managed to catch Jamie between his schedules he invited you to Philadelphia to visit him, requesting your help in setting up his new apartment in the city - he luckily had managed to snag a fully furnished apartment - in his words it just needed a ‘piece of home’, so the two of you had quickly managed to book in a week for you to fly to Philadelphia.

With Trevors reckless driving you had managed to make it to your flight with an hour to spare, taking your time at the cafe near your boarding gate to scroll mindlessly on your phone until you heard the first calls for your flight to board. With an estimated flight time of five and a half hours you were very glad for the kindle Jamie had gifted you at the last Christmas dinner.

“I know we said we weren’t doing presents this year but I wanted to get you something I thought you’d find useful.” Jamie had whispered as he leaned over to your side as the conversation continued in the room. He placed the small wrapped gift in your lap with a nervous smile his eyebrows raised in anticipation as he waits for you to unwrap the gift.

“I wrapped it myself.” He adds quickly, pointing out the red wrapping paper covered in Mario characters holding presents. You send him a quick smile before ripping the paper open gently - tucking the remnants into your bag to add to your keepsake box in the back of your closet - you pull out the amazon branded box looking down at the kindle now in your lap with a growing smile.

“I know how much you love to read and my mum recommended this one.” Jamies explains before pointing to the torn box, “I already took the liberty to download some that my mum said you’d like and I put a gift card in the box so you can buy some more when you feel like it.”

You can feel your heart beating against your chest as you look up at the sweet boy besides you, his hands fiddling in his lap as he waits for you to say something. “It’s perfect, Jamie.” You mumble, smiling at him with a short nod as you close the distance between you placing a gentle kiss on his cheek. “Thank you.” You add shifting back in your seat as Jamie does the same a bright red tinge on his cheeks.

That was almost a year ago and you had filled the kindle with over a hundred books since then, somehow managing to convince Jamie to get one for himself after he had listen to your high praise for the device.

Sliding into your seat on the plane and placing your kindle on your lap you sent a quick message to your trios group chat.

‘Princess Peach 🍑 : on the plane about to take off - should be there around six tonight.’

‘Mario 🥸: I’ll be waiting’

‘Wario 👨🏻‍🦲: me and beans are excited for you to be gone.’ Trevor sends with a photo of your kitten glaring up at the man, quickly followed by another message.

‘Wario 👨🏻‍🦲: hey who changed my name.’

‘Wario 👨🏻‍🦲: I’m supposed to be Luigi.’

‘ Mario 🥸 : lol.’ You chuckle at the messages before switching your phone to airplane mode and tucking it into your pocket, sliding your headphones over your ears as the flight attendants finish their spiel on safety and move to their own seats.

Six hours in a small seat trying to avoid making any contact with the person sitting besides you really has a way of stiffening every muscle in your body. You roll your shoulders as you wait for the others in your row to gather their belongings, deciding it best to wait for most of the flight to empty out before attempting to make your own way.

As soon as you had turned off airplane mode on your phone, it had started dinging with messages.

‘Wario 👨🏻‍🦲: I’m changing my name back.’

‘Wario 👨🏻‍🦲 has set the nickname to Luigi 👴🏻’

‘Luigi 👴🏻: that’s so much better.’

‘Mario 🥸 has set the nickname to donkey kong 🦍’

‘ donkey kong 🦍 : knock it off.’

‘ donkey kong 🦍 : @princess peach🍑 please tell him to stop bullying me’

‘Mario 🥸: she would never’

‘Princess Peach 🍑: I would never’ you respond quickly before deeming it time to grab your bag from the overhead storage and follow your fellow passengers off the plain, making sure to bid a quick ‘thank you’ to the flight attendants standing by the exit. Your phone dings again in your hand as you making it into the boarding area.

‘bestfriend ❤️: I’m waiting outside your flights baggage collection - do you still have the white suitcase?’ Jamies message albeit simple gives you butterflies, the idea that after so long apart you were finally going to see him made you giddy.

‘trevor’s bestie ❤️: yep, the one with the blue tag on the side.’ You send your reply frowning at the sudden change in nick name, Trevor must’ve have figured out your passcode again. You roll your eyes but tuck your phone back into side pocket of your leggings, pulling on the hoodie from your carry on, knowing Philadelphia this time of year was a lot colder than Anaheim.

Jamie is easy to spot in front of the baggage carousel, his eyes focused on the passing bags as he waits for yours to slide past him. You watch him with a soft smile as he steps forwards to help a lady pull her oversized suitcase off the line before helping another lady besides her, nodding quickly as they thank him, stepping forwards once more to pull your bag off the line, placing it delicately at his side as he glances around the waiting area, pulling his phone quickly from his pocket his thumbs typing.

‘bestfriend ❤️: I have taken your bag hostage - if you wish for it to be returned you must be in front of me in the next 60 seconds.’ Your phone dings with the arrival of the message, your feet moving quickly as you sneak up behind him, tapping his shoulder lightly once your reach him.

“Miss me?” You question cheerfully, Jamie’s eyes widening as he turns around.

“I didn’t think you’d actually get here this fast.” He says, placing a hand on his chest as he lets out a shaky breath, “Scared the crap out of me.”

“Sorry.” You apologise waiting for him to move before deciding it’s best if you initiate contact. Throwing your arms over his shoulders, you pull him in for a tight hug, his arms immediately wrapping around your waist as he hoists you up, his arms pulling you in even closer as your feet dangle off the floor.

“I personally didn’t miss you at all.” You chuckle into his neck as he sways a little his own face buried into your shoulder, you can feel the grin on his lips as he gently places you down on the ground, not quite letting go of you yet.

“I missed you so much.” He mumbled, nuzzling into your shoulder a little more before finally pulling away, his hand grabbing for your suitcase as his other hand reaches out for yours.

“Trevor wanted me to tell you he’d be watching the game tomorrow.” You say as you take hold of Jamie’s hand, letting him lead the way out of the airport.

“He better be.” Jamie says, “he has nothing better to do these days.”

The drive to Jamie’s new place from the airport takes longer than normal, as he stops around to pick up a few bits a pieces to help make your stay with him more comfortable - snacks being his highest priority.

“I know it’s not the fanciest but its cozy and it has two bedrooms so it was perfect for friends to come visit.” Jamie warns as he parks his car in the garage under his building. You’re quick to roll your eyes at his statement, if the outside of the building was anything to go by the apartment was going to be more than ‘cozy’.

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.” You respond, undoing your seatbelt and slipping out of the car, dragging your backpack with you trying to make your way to grab your suitcase before Jamie could beat your to it.

You’ll give him one thing, for how built he was, he could move faster then most people. Jamie grins as he pulls your suitcase from the trunk of his car, holding it in one hand the other grabbing for the grocery bags. “Too slow.” He teases as he shuts the trunk, guiding you to the elevator.

You just watch as he gets in the moving metal box scanning his access key and pressing the tenth floor your reasonably heavy suitcase comfortable in his hand. “You know the suitcase has wheels, right?” You question.

“Yep.” Jamie says quickly, nodding his head as he adds, “But how would I show off how strong I am, if I just wheeled it around.” His statement pulls a shocked laugh from you as the elevator stops announcing it’s arrival on the tenth floor. Jamie once again moves quickly walking to his door and pressing a few numbers into the keypad.

“Not fancy, my ass.” You grumble as he pushes his door open, moving inside placing your suitcase by the door, and the groceries on the dining room table.

“Welcome.” He exclaims arms out wide as he lets you take in his space. It was definitely fully furnished, the house looking like it came from a home decor magazine, but it didn’t have the comfort a home should have. Jamie had already started adding a few decorations of his own, his and Trevors ducks jerseys hanging side by side in large frames besides the living room T.V, a few photo frames with his friends and family lining the shelves besides the window.

“This place is great, Jamie.” You exclaim, as you reach for your suitcase, lying it on the floor as you dig around for your present. “But you were right when you said it was missing something.” You continue finally grabbing hold of the rolled up fabric in your bag.

You smile as you hand it to him watching the fabric unroll, the man looking down at the blanket in confusion. “Your mum sent me some of your old jerseys that weren’t going to any use, and Trevor asked the equipment manager if I could have some ducks ones as a parting gift.” You begun to explain, motioning to the logos from the jerseys of every team he had played on. “Most of it is made up of jerseys from your time with the ducks, and I had to buy a Philadelphia one to finish it off.” You finish motions to the orange square at the bottom of the blanket.

“You made me a blanket?” Jamie asks quietly.

You nod.

“Out of all my old jerseys?” He asks again.

You nod.

“Do you like it?” You asks slowly, watching his face for any sign of distain. Jamie glances towards you for a moment before taking off down the hallway, his feet sliding against the wooden floorboards as he enters the room at the end of the hall.

“It’s perfect.” He yells, your feet moving to follow him. You glance around the corner into the bedroom, Jamie smoothing the blanket over his bed with one of the biggest smiles you had ever seen. “It’s perfect.” He says again.

“Well, I’m glad you like it.” You respond, your hands clasped behind your back, “Now show me my room.”

“Are you sure your okay to make your own way there?” Jamie asks as he straightens out his dark grey suit, his hair freshly washed and pushed away from his forehead. Your night with Jamie had consisted of Chinese takeaway and a lot of gossip about Trevors new girlfriend - the two of you eventually falling asleep on the couch while watching ‘love is blind’ on Netflix.

You had woken up in the guest room, unsure how Jamie had managed to move you with such ease.

“I’ll be fine, it’s like a ten minute Uber.” You reassure, reaching out the smooth out the collar on his shirt. Jamie was heading to the rink early as most players did on game day, wanting the chance to start warming up and checking their equipment.

“Oh before I forget.” Jamie says quickly, reaching into his practice bag pulling out a large ID hanging on a lanyard. “I grabbed you one of these so you have access to the family room if it’s too overwhelming down near the ice, it also gets you free food at the concession stands.” He says quickly handing you the lanyard.

‘Jamie Drysdale - Friends and Family - All Access’ Printed in large letters on the front, the lanyard covered in big block letters spelling out ‘VIP’

“You didn’t have to Jamie, you already got me those rink side tickets.” You complain looking down at the pass again.

“Well I didn’t have to pay for this - and it’s just in case of emergencies, I don’t want you to get stuck with security if you need something.” He explains and you nod slowly, tucking the pass close to your chest as you glance up at him. “I’ll see you after the game, okay? Meet me near the locker room.” He says softly, reaching forwards to tuck a lose piece of hair behind your ear.

The silence is thick between the two of you - Jamie hand resting on the side of your neck as he opens his mouth to say something, closing it quickly after. He doesn’t say anything as he shoots you another grin, picking up his phone and keys by the door, quietly exiting his apartment.

You let out a long sigh, the feeling of his hand still tingling on your skin.

Now was probably a good time to get ready.

You checked your outfit one more time in the mirror - the flared leggings doing wonders to make your legs look longer and slimmer, you favourite hoodie layered under one of Jamie’s new Philadelphia jerseys - usually you wouldn’t wear a jersey to a game often feeling they made you look awkward and desperate when hanging around with your two friends, but for the first game you were watching of Jamie’s in his new team you felt it was necessary to show your support.

Slinging your bag over your shoulder, your grab the spare set of keys Jamie had left for you, tapping on your phone to order the Uber to take you to the rink. The car arrived quickly, game days often being a easy money making day for Uber drivers, the man greeting you and confirming your destination as you slide into the backseat of his car.

“You a Philly fan?” The drivers asks as he glances at you in the rearview mirror.

“Not really - I’m actually from Anaheim but my friend recently moved here and I just wanted to support him.” You explain the driving nodding before asking.

“Your boyfriend, is he a player?”

“Oh no, we’re just friends.” You correct the driver raising an eyebrow as he turns his gaze back to the road.

“Not many friends would fly across the country to watch a hockey game.” The driver continues, a smile breaking out on his face as you stare like a deer caught in headlights. “Must be some friendship you two have.” He adds driving the needle further into your chest as you think about your friendship.

The crowds begin to grow as you close in on the rink, the driver giving you a kind smile as he stops outside the front entrance. “I hope you have fun at the game.” The driver says as you swing open the back door, “Tell your friend how lucky he is to have you.” He adds as you shut the door, you can see him smiling as the car pulls away from the curb, shaking your head at the friendly mans antics.

As you make your way into the building scanning your ticket at the front door - grabbing a quick bottle of water from a concession stand before making your way to your seat just in time to see both teams fly onto the ice for warm ups. Taking your seat you smile at the two girls sitting a few seats down, pulling your phone out of you pockets to snap photos of number 9.

‘Jamie’s not-so-bestie 😈: snapped a few photos of our special little guy.’ You send the message to Trevor rolling your eyes at yet another name change in your phone.

A hard bang on the glass has you looking up from your phone, Jamie staring down at you with furrowed brows. “Trevor.” You mouth his head nodding, as he flicks his puck into his hand, showing it to you before throwing it over the glass, the puck easily caught in your hands. Jamie watches you as he take a few steps away from your seat, handing it over to the girls sitting a little further away.

“He wanted me to pass this to you.” You say as you hand it to one of the girls, both letting out high pitched squeals as they glance towards your best friend.

“Where’s your pass?” He mouths through the glass, motioning his hands around his neck, your hand tapping your bag, pulling out one corner to show him where your stored it. He nods quickly, waving a quick goodbye as he skates away, doing a few laps around the ice before stopping to stretch closer to the bench.

“I always knew Jamie would be into bigger girls.” One of the teenagers exclaims, both looking you up and down before leaning together and whispering. “She is really pretty though.” The others replies.

You glance down at yourself with a sigh, settling back into your seat, your arms wrapped around yourself. The game starts soon after the flyers and penguins taking to the ice in a close game. You watch on the edge of your seat as Jamie moves quickly around the ice - occasionally taking a second to respond to one of Trevors messages. The first period ends with the penguins ahead by one - Jamie exiting the ice with slumped shoulders.

You knew how tough on himself Jamie could be when the game wasn’t going his way - and being on a new time, you could guess the pressure he was putting on himself was multiplied. Waiting for the second period you glance down at your phone, liking a photo on your instagram before a tap on your shoulder catches your attention.

“So, do you know him or something?” One of the girls ask as she takes a seat next to you, her friend moving to sit besides her as they both wait for your answer.

“Or something.” You respond, looking back to your phone as it dings.

‘bestfriend ❤️: does the game look as bad as it feels?’ You move to respond before one of the girls asks another question.

“So are you two dating?” She says and you shrug waiting as she adds, “you just don’t seem like the type to be with a hockey player.” Her friend slaps her shoulder as they both giggle, “You can’t say that.” He friend laughs as you just roll your eyes typing quickly on your phone.

‘trevor’s bestie ❤️: the game is tight. You’re playing great.’ You send the message to Jamie. The two girls remain besides you as the second period starts, the flyers managing a goal to tie the game, the play moving fast as the penguins manage to score a third goal with less than nine minutes left in the period.

You try to stay positive, hockey being a game where score reversals can happen so fast, the play restarting at centre ice the puck making its way back and forth on the ice before being hit high into the air. Jamie skates his way to the red line, swatting the puck back down to the ice before taking off with it.

He gets past one penguin making his way into the offensive zone before he gets rammed into - his body hits the ice hard, you can see his mouth open in a pain filled hiss as he rolls to his side, his right hand gripping his left shoulder.

“Shit.” You curse, jumping up from your seat as you watch him move. Jamie makes his way onto his feet, his left arm hanging limply by his side, the boy skating quickly off the ice into the locker room. You ignore the fans cheering as the two teams go head to head in a scrum, your mind racing as you take two stairs at a time.

‘Jamie’s real bestie 😈 is calling.’

“Is he okay? What the fuck was that.” Trevor yells into the phone, as you speed walk through the building.

“I don’t know - he didn’t look okay.” You respond stopping one of the workers who’s in a Philadelphia branded shirt. “Excuse me, do you know where the locker room is?” You question, the man looking at you with confusion as you fish around in your bag, your phone still pressed to your ear as you grab hold of the VIP pass.

“It’s his shoulder, Trev. It looked dislocated.” You say into your phone as the man walks quickly with you behind him, stopping outside a roped off area, whispering quietly to one of the security guards who slowly walks away. “I’m going to see if I can check on him.” Trevor swears a few times before making you promise to text him once you know if Jamie is okay, the two of you ending the phone call quickly as the security guard comes back.

“We don’t let most people in the locker room.” The security guard says quickly and you nod. “Can I see your pass please.” He adds quickly, handing over the lanyard and pass as he glances over it. His eyes widen a little as he sees the players name on your pass before handing it back to you.

“What’s your relation to the player?” The security guard asks and you hesitate.

“His girlfriend.” You splutter out the guard nodding before holding up one of the ropes for you to slip under - he motions for you to follow behind him as he walks to the entrance of the room, holding out a hand for you to stop.

“We have someone claiming to be Jamie’s girlfriend outside, she wants to come in.” You heard the guard say into the room, a few people mumble back words of confusion and disagreement with letting you inside.

“Let her in.” Jamie voice cuts through, before he lets out a painful whimper, “Please.” He adds quickly. You don’t wait for permission, rounding the corner to walk into the locker room, a small gasp escaping you as you take in Jamie. His eyes are squeezed shut as the trainers work carefully to remove his pads, his shoulder clearly out of it’s socket.

Jamie lets out another yelp as they lift his arm to unclip the chest pads, both trainers apologising as they gently place it back by his side. You take a few steps forwards, Jamie’s eyes opening at the sound of your approaching, his bright blue eyes finding yours as he reaches out his right hand.

“Oh Jamie.” You sigh as you take his hand in yours, your other reaching out to move his hair out of his face. He lets out a long sigh as he turns his head to face your, burying it in your stomach as he lets out a long groan as the trainers rotate his arm slowly, your face scrunching in a grimace as you watch the joint slide back into place, your hand stroking gently across his hair.

Jamie lets out a sigh of relief as the trainers drop his arm into his lap, the joint now comfortable back in the socket. “Are you okay?” You ask, Jamie just nodding his head against you, his body melting into your side as your hand moves from his hair to rub soft circles on his back.

“Lucky for you Jamie, I think we’ve saved you a trip to the ER.” The trainer says pulling out a triangle bandage, making quick work of wrapping Jamie’s arm in a sling “Bad news is you’ll still have to go to the hospital for an X-ray to make sure everything is where it is meant to be.” The trainer adds, finishing off Jamie’s sling before turning to you.

“Are you in a position to drive him over?” The trainer questions and you nod quickly, “We will ring ahead to try and get you two in and out as quickly a possible.” You thank the trainer, before moving Jamie’s head away from your body, crouching down in front of him.

“Do you wanna get changed before we go?” You ask, Jamie just nodding slowly, his eyes shooting over to the equipment manager already holding a fresh set of clothes. “I’ll wait outside, okay?” You reassure pressing a quick kiss to his forehead before leaving the room.

‘Jamie’s not-so-bestie 😈: He’s okay, left shoulder was dislocated but one of the trainers managed to get it back in, so we’re heading to the hospital to get a quick X-ray.” You send the message to Trevor, your gaze lifting from your phone as Jamie trudges out of the locker room, his arm tight in his sling, a black hoodie thrown on with a pair of sweatpants.

“They know you’re coming, just go straight to the imaging wing and give them Jamies name.” The trainer explains, handing Jamies backpack to you with a gentle smile. He pats Jamie on the back before heading back into the room. Jamies free hand reaches out to grip yours, pulling you in the direction of the parking garage.

“Thank you.” Jamie says quietly as you reach his car, throwing his bag in the backseat before helping him slide into the passenger side.

“Theres no need to thank me, Jamie.” You reassure, racing around to get into the drivers seat. As soon as you’ve reversed out of the spot, Jamie’s hand finds your again, his fingers laced with yours, his thumb stroking the back of your hand softly. You glance over at him every now and then, his eyes squeezed shut, his jaw tight as the car jostles him.

“We’ll be home before you know it.” You coos, trying to drive as smoothly as possible.

Jamie’s trainer was right, the trip to the hospital couldn’t have been more then an hour, the doctor giving Jamie the all clear to go home with some pain relief and instructions for strict rest, he would be in touch with the Philadelphia team to decide on a treatment plan.

Jamie is silent as you drive the two of you back to his apartment, his hand never leaving yours as you make your way into his apartment moving him over to the couch in front of the TV.

“I’m gonna grab you some food and water so you can take your pills.” You say quickly, but Jamie just shakes his head, his hand squeezing yours as he pulls you back to him.

“Just stay.” He says softly, “Sit with me for a little.” He adds, his head falling to your shoulder as you take the spot besides him on the couch. Both your hands clasp his, fiddling with his fingers as his breathing slows.

“Thank you.” He says again.

“You really don’t have to thank me, Jamie. It’s what friends do.” You respond, the boy letting out a scoff.

“Most friends wouldn’t fly across the country to watch a hockey game.” He sulks, the words from your Uber driver earlier ringing in your ears.

“I guess I’m not like most friends.” You coo, a smile lighting up on Jamie’s face.

“I guess not.” He says softly before asking, “So, are we like offical now or something?” The words making your snort as you glance down at him.

“What are you talking about?”

“You… Me… Us. You said you were my girlfriend.” He explains, his words gentle as he shifts his head against your shoulder, your eyes meeting. “I really want you to be my girlfriend.” He sense the way you hesitate, quickly moving to take back his statement.

“Isn’t it obvious Jamie?” You ask, “would just a friend really fly six hours just to watch a hockey game?”

#jamie drysdale #nhl x reader #nhl #nhl imagine #nhl fic #jamie drysdale x reader #jamie drysdale fanfic #jd6 #trevor zegras #romance #fluff #friends to lovers

335 notes · View notes

peachenle · 1 year

Text

down the hatch

pairing: park sunghoon x fem!reader

genre: college!au | fratboy!au | fluff, established relationship | some suggestive content at the end

word count: 5k

warnings: lots of drinking, profanity, sexual themes, fake frats, more semi-unhumorous banter, sunghoon biceps

༄࿔˚✧ synopsis: “a collection of moments with sunghoon, shared over meals, snacks, and drinks. a riff off of timestamps. not in chronological order. a continuation/epilogue of captain’s log.”

tagging: @dearhee @ozymandia-s @judeduartewannabe @pokemonpartyworld @thejjrl @end-hyphen

jungle juice

There wasn’t a lot you could do when it came to football game weekends. You knew the drill. Your roommate Yunjin would be pestering you to “Can you please show at least a little school pride?” as she posed you for pictures, dressed in your university’s sanctioned colors. Sunghoon would be off doing god knows what to prepare for the HYB tailgate. However, today’s game was much later in the day, and you were saved from the tragedy of drinking at 8am like last time.

Sunghoon had warned you that he’d be busy that morning, buying groceries for the pre-game, the tailgates, and the afterparty. You decided you’d return to the library, cramming a couple assignments (like usual) before the chaos of the upcoming afternoon.

Not even an hour into your studies, and uncharacteristically, Sunghoon began sending you a string of messages.

sunghoon: is this a good juice brand *photo attached*

you: its orange juice i dont think you can go wrong but yes

sunghoon: is 1kg of strawberries enough

you: why did they let you buy groceries by yourself this time

sunghoon: *photo attached* I’m with riki

you: …

you: remind me to not consume whatever you guys are trying to make

*Sunghoon disliked a message you sent.*

The festivities of the day included a pregame at the HYB house, carpools to the main stadium parking lot for the tailgate, and cheering alongside everyone else at the actual game. Naturally, the night would end at HYB.

You were still shy about letting yourself inside the house, even though you knew they never locked the doors on days like this. Sunghoon once insisted on giving you a key, to make it easier for you when you came over. And though the other guys that lived at the house gave him permission to do so, you - maturely - explained that you had to respect their spaces as a guest. Sunghoon met you with a pout and a reluctant nod of understanding.

I’m outside, you texted your boyfriend, stepping up the stairs to the front doors. You heard yelling and music, and you were surprised the fun had already begun.

You stepped back as the door swung open, meeting your boyfriend’s sheepish smile and Jay’s bright one. Sunghoon grabbed your hand, brushing a quick kiss on your forehead.

“Alright, Y/N, so we fucked up the jungle juice,” Jay stared at you expectantly, his face fully flushed already.

You made a face, “How is that possible?”

Sunghoon laughed, “Just wait.”

Next to the two large tubs of their creation, the kitchen’s island was littered with empty juice cartons and several empty liquor bottles.. and many beer bottles?

One of the other HYB brothers followed your gaze, “We put beer in it to make it bubbly.”

Sunghoon passed you a cup. You stared at the little strawberry floating within an unnervingly bubbling red-orange concoction. Safe to say the beer was not a good choice, the ratio was definitely off - how can something so fruity taste so bitter? “Yeah, it does taste like shit.”

“Okay, but who drinks jungle juice for enjoyment?,” Riki suggested, shuffling through the songs playing from his phone to the speakers.

Jay, sarcastic, stated. “Jungle juice should be treated as a delicacy.”

Sunghoon, amused, replied, “Then why did you defile it by adding cheap beer?”

“I saw it on TikTok, leave me alone.”

Some other guys arrived later and called for help to set up, so you and Sunghoon were left to figure out what to do with the drinks.

Your guys’ solution was to just add more orange juice, which didn’t exactly mask the beer taste, but it made it more tolerable.

The pregame wasn’t eventful, mostly HYB guys and their significant others taking shots before packing everything (and everyone) into a few cars to take to the university stadium.

The parking lot was crowded, different Greek groups mingling with each other. You and Sunghoon sat in the back bed of a friend’s pickup truck, next to the tubs of jungle juice, watching the chaos unfold.

People were grilling meat, passing lettuce wrapped morsels amongst each other. Everyone was decked out in school colors, some holding signs cursing out the other team.

Sunghoon laid a drunken head on your shoulder, taking a hand into his. You felt him shake with laughter as some of the boys wrestled over a football. Other guys were funneling shots and you thought of your boyfriend, certainly the least chaotic (in terms of drinking) out of all of them.

“Hoon, I wish you’d just own up to your true frat potential.”

“The way you tease my friends for being alcoholic fuckboys really holds me back from that.”

You paused, “You’re the exception to the rule. It’s not anyone’s fault Jay has a new flame each week - he’s just embracing who he is - a HYB brother.”

"I think it's time I hang up the frat paddle and just be a wholesome student."

“Dude, you just picked up a Little, what are you talking about?" Riki interjected (the Little in question).

Sunghoon sighed dramatically, “And I regret it everyday.”

Your school’s team won, and everyone traveled back to celebrate appropriately at the HYB house. The daytime festivities (and drinks) left you tired, and you pulled Sunghoon away from the action to selfishly have him help you to sleep.

It was only 9 pm and you knew there were still drinks to be drunk, but it was getting difficult for you to keep your eyes open.

Sunghoon led you to his bed, climbing in shortly after. You two were silent as he took you into his arms, the warmth of his chest lulling you into darkness.

You woke, the wisps of your hair clinging to your forehead with sweat. You were surprised to find Sunghoon’s limbs still intertwined with yours, considering the bass of the party’s music downstairs still vibrated his bed frame. He definitely did not mean to fall asleep. You brushed the loose hairs out of your face, staring at your boyfriend’s features in the glow of his LED lights.

Sunghoon’s sleeping face was so peaceful, and you often took pictures to relish at the image if you missed him. You were so content. You burrowed your face back into the heat of his neck, not minding how his proximity literally made you sweat. Just being able to be with him… you couldn’t care less.

tiramisu

Your third real date - you could not consider invites to his parties actual dates - Sunghoon wanted to take you to his favorite dessert cafe downtown. The last time he took you out, he offered to drive, picking you up right on time, and with a single tulip sitting on the passenger’s seat.

This time, however, he asked if it was okay if you two could just walk and ride the bus together. Sunghoon had his moments of pure charisma, teasing you smoothly, and finding a way to break out a smile from you. There were other times where you were absolutely astonished at his clumsiness. While Sunghoon was in the final stages of crossing over into HYB, some of the things you had to witness him go through… thank god he was handsome.

The midday sun was beaming brightly, a gentle wind passing through your thin layers - not offering you much comfort to soothe the beads of sweat on your forehead. Sunghoon was dressed casually, a short sleeved button down - revealing just enough of his toned chest, and some loose trousers.

“You know, I asked to walk with you today so that I could have more time with you, but I’m kinda regretting it,” he said pointedly, gesturing at the hot spring rays of the sun.

“Wow, are you saying time with me isn’t worth a couple minutes of sweat?” you said, with a blank face.

Sunghoon’s face contorted to one of apology, his lips opening to ramble a sorry, but then stopped and broke into a smile. “Yeah, you’re less cute when you’re sweaty.”

You scoffed as you pushed his shoulder, discreetly swiping a hand across your forehead.

The bus was packed, and you two were left with the option of standing body to body with other passengers. Sunghoon grabbed a hanging handrail for support before the bus took off, but the others in your section were occupied. The bus jolted forward and you stumbled into Sunghoon’s torso, his free hand catching your shoulder.

Your cheeks burned with embarrassment, and you peeked up to see him bite back a smile. After stabilizing your stance, Sunghoon’s free hand traced down your bare arm. He gently grasped your hand and directed it to his bent arm, offering you his bicep to hold for support.

“You’re sly, Park Sunghoon,” you whispered. His arm was toned, and it felt firm under your grasp.

“Hey, I hit a PR at the gym yesterday, this is a reward for both of us. You should thank me really.”

After making it out of the bus, you didn’t bother to let go of his arm. He coolly slipped his hands in his pockets as he led you to the cafe - you stared at his red ears and knew the impact you had on him.

You picked a table in the back corner, the cafe was decorated brightly and had walls lined with bookshelves. You let Sunghoon order for you. He returned with a bright smile, setting the order pager on the table.

“This place has the best cakes,” Sunghoon was beaming with excitement. You laughed, his giddy expression was so endearing it was hard not to reciprocate.

Sunghoon stood to pick up the order when it was ready, and passed you your pink smoothie. He set a green tea cake and slice of tiramisu in the middle, taking a sip of his Americano.

“So they make tiramisu the authentic way.” Sunghoon began to explain how tiramisu is supposed to be made (who knew he was such a fanatic?), and you spared him of the knowledge that you too knew how it was actually made. “The owner says they get imported coffee beans especially for their espresso, so the flavor is super strong!” He used his spoon to point out the different creamy layers.

The cake did look delicious, but the sight of Sunghoon’s eyes glowing staring at his favorite dessert was more satiating. You sipped your smoothie as he finished his ramble.

Sunghoon slowly carved into the cake with his spoon, and held it out to you.

“Are you really feeding me right now?”

He smiled, “I know you want it.” He was right. You did.

The cake was creamy and soft, just as it looked, but you scowled at the clashing taste.

“I don’t think fruit smoothies with tiramisu is a good pairing…” you smiled sheepishly.

He passed you the cup of his Americano to wash the flavor away before scooping another bite for you. Sunghoon smiled as he noted your expression of approval. The taste of the espresso was bitter, but the cream and cocoa melted to coat your tongue with sweetness.

Sunghoon didn’t mind that he traded his Americano with your smoothie. He didn’t mind that the tartness of the fruit totally ruined his favorite dessert. Your happy expression was enough for him.

somaek

Being in a relationship with someone so popular, and so involved with his social circles, unknowingly pulled you into many social events and gatherings. You were intertwined with his organization, and joining some of their philanthropy events led you to become a desired member in some sororities.

You simply explained you didn’t have the time to commit to anything. You had your own orgs, your own part-time job, and your own studies.

Probably the first problem that you two faced early in your relationship had to do with just that - balancing each of your respective responsibilities. Being in Greek obligated him to attend many events, and him living in a frat house didn’t make things easier when it came to alone time.

You loved his friends, and truly saw some of them as your own now, but spending time with your boyfriend in a room right between Jake and Jay drove you mad sometimes.

There was knocking at Sunghoon’s door. You two were sitting on the floor, your laptop propped up, educating your boyfriend with iconic Vine compilations. “It’s Jake!”

Sunghoon stood to open the door and see what his friend wanted. Naturally, Jake pushed inside disregarding Sunghoon.

“Dude, I’m right here?”

“Hey, Y/N, can you explain the post-lab that’s due tomorrow? The summary part seems so redundant… I don’t get how it’s different from the analysis.”

You blinked at him, half-eyeing the soju and beer bottles you and Sunghoon were peacefully sharing just a minute before. Sunghoon sighed and you snorted.

“Jake, can I please just have a night with my girl? You see her like four days a week in class, and could’ve gotten help then.”

Jake made an O with his lips, realizing his brashness and laughed. “My bad! And I’ve actually seen her everyday this week because of supplementary labs!”

Sunghoon basically dragged his friend out, locking the door behind him.

“Sorry about him.” You shook your head, amused, pretty much accustomed to this behavior already.

You refilled Sunghoon’s beer glass, and poured in a shot of soju right after. “If it makes you feel any better, that post-lab was actually due today.”

Sunghoon downed the drink in one shot, his cheeks cherried from the alcohol. “This is why I love you.”

He paused. That was the first time he said I love you to you. You snickered, “That still counts even if you’re drunk.”

He pouted his lips, then smiled, “Honestly, I consider that a win.” He stuck his tongue out at you. “Ha! I said it first.”

suggestive content in the end of this last section - feel free to skip!

peppermint hot cocoa

Sunghoon was always patient with you, pausing to make sure you were enjoying yourself, never hesitating to ask if you were alright. He was gentle and caring, and never rushed.

However, your first time with Sunghoon consisted of a lot of moving parts. Clashing limbs and rushed whispers, you were out of breath before even really starting.

You’d had your share of one night stands, purely lust filled nights: chaptered with drunken exchanges, entangled bodies, and the dreaded walk of shame the morning after. Only rarely were you lucky enough to have snuck out before the rise of the sun.

Since you two started talking, you had access to HYB and hockey club parties, which were at least every other week. It was still fun to party with your girlfriends, before sneaking away with Sunghoon to play pool or some drinking games.

Each night was riddled with ST and for better or for worse, he never advanced anything further than a couple sessions of making out.

Hell, there was one night where you made out for what felt like two hours straight. One of his hands was finally on the inside of your panties, rubbing you expertly, but as soon as you reached for the front of his jeans, Sunghoon stood up. You two were drunk, but even then you could tell that his “phone call from Heeseung-hyung” was nothing more than him pulling up the calculator app and putting it to his ear.

“I just don’t know why he doesn’t want to sleep with me?” You brought up to Yunjin the next day. “He had a girl in his bed and he pretended to call Heeseung.”

Yunjin bit her lip, and looked at you with the most serious expression. “Y/N, that’s so fucking tragic. Me, personally, I’d stop talking to him.”

“It’s not that I want to just have sex with him!” You whined. “I like him. But you know, we just keep stopping right before.”

She continued, “Imagine getting hot and bothered with a girl on top of you and the thing he thinks of to get out of it is Heeseung. Your tongue was down his throat and his best out was Heeseung.”

“Okay, now this just feels like a jab at Heeseung.”

“He ghosted me, Y/N! I was supposed to do that.”

You rolled your eyes at your best friend. “What do I do?”

“You said the only times you’ve gotten close were when you two were drunk right? Maybe he gets whiskey dick.” She grins.

You pause to think about the things you’ve felt, the times where you’ve run a palm down the front of his pants, just to hear a pretty gasp from him. Or the times where you straddled him, and he grabbed your hips to push you further onto him.

“Yeah… I don’t think so.”

“Honestly, he’s probably just nervous. Anyone can tell just how headass you two are for each other. Or maybe he doesn’t want to do it drunk.”

Yunjin then muttered, “Couldn’t be me. Drunk sex is…”

During a lecture - as you and Jake were hunched over his laptop, going over the practice case scenarios together - you saw a text message pop up on Jake’s screen.

hoonhoon bro: should i just ask her out again

Jake cleared his throat and slowly turned his screen towards only him, “Lemme check something real quick.”

You snickered, “Very subtle, Jake.”

He gave you a look, “I could just lie and say you told me you aren’t into him anymore.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

Jake smiled brightly, “Yeah you’re right, I like you guys too much.”

You then received a text message.

park sunghoon: Are you busy tonight?

you: yes i’m going on a date

park sunghoon: what

Jake looked up from typing on his laptop. In a hushed whisper, “You’re seeing other guys!?”

You kept your eyes on your phone and continued.

you: yeah i started talking to him from a hockey club party

Jake poked your arm angrily, and turned his screen to show you the texts between himself and Sunghoon.

hoonhoon bro: SHES SEEING SOMEONE ELSE WHAT THE FUCK

me: WTF DUDE LET ME ASK HER

hoonhoon bro: wait dont

hoonhoon bro: THEY MET AT A HOCKEY CLUB PARTY?? IVE LITERALLY KEPT MY EYES ON HER AT EACH PARTY I never saw her speak to any other new guys

You covered your mouth to silence your laugh. Jake was seething, waiting for your explanation but you still typed on your phone.

you: yeah his name is sunghoon

park sunghoon: ???

park sunghoon: oh

park sunghoon: We’re going on a date tonight?

you: aren’t we? you asked if i was free lol

park sunghoon: I’ll pick you up at 6

You heard Jake sigh in relief, “I seriously went through all the stages of grief just now.”

When the lecture finished, Jake turned to you one more time. “If things ever go south… Just let him down easy? I like you, dude, but I can’t guarantee your safety from Jay if Sunghoon comes home crying one day.”

All you could do was gently smile and nod.

That evening, fresh from the shower and loaded with the jitters of the impending date in about an hour, you received a text.

park sunghoon: Are you craving anything

you: you

park sunghoon: huh

you: can surprise me

You laughed out loud at yourself. You saw your roommate stare from the corner of your eye. “Embarassing,” she teased.

When Sunghoon notified you of his arrival, you took a deep breath before exiting the dorm building. This was only the second date - sure you’ve had many hours of drunkenness with him at parties - but it didn’t settle the nerves of a date any less.

He smiled at you when you opened the passenger door, a single pink tulip waiting for you on your seat.

Sunghoon’s car always smelled deeply of him, so clean and fresh. He smelled of soap, or crisp linen, and sometimes, like today, you noticed hints of coffee.

“So, I was thinking, does sushi sound good?”

“It’s not really a surprise if you tell me before we go,” you quipped. “But yes, of course.”

He poked your cheek. Sunghoon shared details about his day, discussing a couple of hours at the rink before class.

He snorted, “It’s always awkward giving lessons to kids who have tiger parents. This little boy today ate shit on the ice practicing his loop and his mom yelled at him from the stands.”

Sunghoon grimaced, “Then she yelled at me…”

Your conversation flowed throughout the drive into downtown. He asked you about your day, and you left out the flurry of texts you read about yourself, courtesy of Jake.

“Another girl dm’ed me asking if I wanted to rush next semester. And then she explained she could guarantee me a bid.”

“They must be desperate if they’re asking you.”

“Yeah, like I don’t know if I’d want to ru- wait. What are you trying to say?” You punched his shoulder as he cackled.

“Don’t hit the driver! Very dangerous.”

The restaurant was packed, but since Sunghoon had called ahead of time, you were seated very quickly.

“What would you have done if I didn’t agree to sushi?”

“I would’ve brought you here anyway. Surprise!”

The sashimi was delicious; and you and Sunghoon, shamelessly, audibly groaned at the taste. You two argued over which fish was best, obviously the salmon, and though he disagreed, he happily scarfed down the last piece of salmon when you offered it.

You let Sunghoon guide you through the streets of downtown for a couple blocks, thinking you were just aimlessly walking, before he stopped abruptly.

“You haven’t been here have you?”

He brought you to the skating rink. Sunghoon followed your hands with his gaze as you gripped the ends of your thin long sleeve.

“Don’t worry, I have a jacket in my work locker!” He took your hand as he led you inside.

His coworkers greeted him brightly, a couple of them squinting at him suggestively when they noticed you were holding hands.

Sunghoon helped you select some skates, before taking your hand again to lead you to the back area to his locker. He grabbed the skates out of your hands to exchange them for his hoodie, grinning as you slipped it over your body.

He balanced the two pairs of skates in one arm, still gripping your hand as he took you to the actual rink.

You sat down at a bench on the outskirts of the stands and stared as Sunghoon squatted down in front of you.

“Here, I’ll help you lace them up,” he said, smiling up at you.

“Ok, dad.”

He rolled his eyes, and you blushed as he took one of your feet in his hands to guide it into the skate. He said nothing as he tightened the laces, and tied them expertly with his long fingers.

You gulped. You couldn’t keep your eyes off of his hands as he put on his own skates.

Sunghoon on ice was a different version of him altogether. He took both of your hands into his, gliding backwards. Effortlessly, he kept his eyes on you, while you stared at the ice at his stable feet and your shaky ones.

“Look up at me; it helps with balance,” he said as he tilted your head up with a finger.

In efforts to hide your embarrassment, you responded, “Ice skating seems like the perfect way for you to charm women.”

He grinned, “Yeah, and judging by the look of you… It’s working, isn’t it?”

If you weren’t so uncoordinated on ice, you’d have grabbed his shirt and kissed him right there.

After freshening up in the bathroom, wiping away the sniffles from the cold and fixing up your hair, you found Sunghoon chatting with his coworker at the skate counter.

“You don’t have anywhere to be early tomorrow do you?”

You thought of the 9 am study session you were invited to go to before class. “… Nope, I’m free.”

“That sounded like a lie, but I’ll take it because I feel selfish today,” Sunghoon joked. You thought of how attentive he was today. He was anything but selfish. “Let’s watch a movie, we didn’t properly use my surround sound last time.”

For once the HYB house was quiet and peaceful. The walls were still lined with funny banners, or old decorations. Each time you were at the house previously, it was at night, the rooms only illuminated by LEDs or strobe lights. This time the front of the house was brightly lit by the chandelier. You noticed the fond remains of a certain poster.

This was the first time being in Sunghoon’s room, without the excuse of tequila or rum or a “loud party” ushering you two inside. You could actually make out the couple trophies that were set on a shelf. First Place Park Sunghoon. Another one reading: Runner Up National Champion - Novice.

“Did you ever think of going pro? Making it your full career?”

Sunghoon smiled softly, “Everyday since I started when I was 9, and until I was 17.”

“Injury?”

“Man, we’re getting into the deep stuff… but no, actually. I think I just started getting tired of skating being the only thing I knew. I had like 3 friends on a good day.”

He sat on his bed, patting the space next to him for you, and continued, “I still skated in comps up until last year before I transferred… But it hadn’t felt the same since high school.”

You placed your hand on his knee in support, saying nothing to let him continue if he wanted.

“Now, I’m just trying new things, learning more about what’s out there. I still skate, obviously, but I think I feel better about just having it a hobby than making it my whole life.”

“You’ve gotta show me your old competition videos.”

Sunghoon frowned, “Too embarrassing.”

“Totally googling you later.”

“I’ll show you under one condition,” his hand shifted onto your lap, and leaned towards you. You could almost feel his breathing.

You nodded slowly, “And what would that be?”

He leaned back and grinned, “You share something equally embarassing of course! Your face is so red… Jeez, what did you have in mind, Y/N?”

You couldn’t take it anymore. The flirting, his suggestive eyes, his teases.

“Kiss me,” you stated. “Please.”

Sunghoon blinked in surprise, his teasing smile fading into one of confidence, of pride.

“Well, only since you said please,” he whispered.

You fluttered your eyes closed and you gripped one of his arms as your lips catch his.

Sunghoon smiled and pulled his lips away for a second, “I can’t believe you ordered mint hot cocoa. I can taste it,” his forehead resting against yours.”

“Don’t like it?” you teased.

He kissed you, before saying, “Normally, never. On you? I guess I can tolerate it.”

You pulled him back in, teeth clashing and eager eager hands reaching for the nape of his neck. One of Sunghoon’s arms snaked around your back, guiding you to lay flat on his bed, his other arm leaning by your head to support his weight above you.

He traced kisses down the side of your jaw and you sighed.

“Please,” you hushed, tugging on the hem of his shirt. As he pulled his top over his head, your fingers eagerly glided up his toned abdomen, over his chest, before settling on his wide shoulders again. He leaned down to brush trails over your neck with his lips, his tongue slipping out to fully taste you.

“Seeing you in my clothes…” he mumbled against your skin. You were indeed still wearing his hoodie from the rink.

A worried thought crossed your mind, which was jarring since your only other thoughts were how good his lips felt on your skin, and how nice his fingers were as one of them teasingly toyed with the waistband of your pants.

“Hoon.” His body stopped moving and he looked up seriously at you with hooded lids.

“Why haven’t we ever … gone all the way?”

Sunghoon leaned back, and then laid next to you on his side. “I didn’t want the first time we did anything more to be when we were drunk. I… wanna really remember it. I’m sorry for not explaining that each time I’ve stopped us…”

“Yeah, not sure Heeseung would appreciate being tangled in a lie.”

“OK. That time, I admit, I don’t even know why I did that. I was so nervous,” he covered his eyes with a hand.

“You’re more sappy and sentimental than you look,” you traced a finger over his lips and kissed him, his eyes still covered.

“Alright,” he finally looked at you, his eyes dark. “What do I look like?”

You smirked, “Someone who looks good underneath me.”

And it was true. Sunghoon looked real good. And he was well worth the wait.

#sunghoon x reader #enhypen x reader #sunghoon scenarios #sunghoon smut #sunghoon fluff #enhypen fluff #enhypen fanfic #fic: dth #peachenle fic #sunghoon imagines #ahhhhhhh i wrote this in a flurry i love and hate it idk #if you see me edit this later my bad lol #i love you sunghoon park!

772 notes · View notes

dragonwritersblog · 1 year

Text

I started this short bowuigi little mermaid au thing a few days ago as a little something to help me feel better cause my depression was basically being like ‘hey, wanna feel ten times worse than usual?’ It was to be a short little thing to self-indulge with, YET IT SOMEHOW IS OVER 5K WORDS, FUCKING HOW?!?!?!?!? Anyways, enjoy. (Edit, to the person who pointed out that Junior said Luigi's name before Bowser finds out, you're a real one and I just fixed it thanks xx).

In the surface land, Bowser is trying to get Princess Peach to marry him because he sees her as the ‘perfect bride’ for him to be happy but she’s not having it.

“Isn’t she lovely Kamek, her golden hair, the way she glides when she moves. Plus, she would be a perfect mother for Junior!”

“Sire, she threw a shoe at your head the last time you proposed to her.”

“…and?”

“Seriously Papa?”

Yeah, Kamek and Junior are starting to get sick of it.

Meanwhile, in the ocean, Mario and Luigi’s parents rule the seven seas. While Mario is more adventurous and outgoing, Luigi is more content to stay under the sea (you’re allowed to hate me for that terrible pun).

See, unlike Ariel, Luigi is deathly afraid of the surface land as he’s heard about all about the terrifying Bowser and what he’s willing to do to get what he wants to he wants to stay as far as possible from there.

“There’s nothing to be scared of Luigi, I’d be able to keep you safe if we were ever near the surface.”

“N-no way! W-what if B-Bowser’s there a-an-d-d gets mad a-at us f-or t-t-t-trespassing! I-I’ll be fine here with Ma and Pa.”

(Luigi also has long hair cause I’m a sucker for long-haired Luigi.)

Que King Boo, a ghostly underwater sea monster who wants to take over both the land and sea but isn’t powerful enough to do so. He knows that Luigi means a lot to his family, so he decides to pull a devious trick to distract them from their duties so he can take over the throne.

“Well, well, well, despite how much of a cowardly shrimp he is, this little prince could be of use to me.”

He uses Polterpup (a ghost sea-lion pup that is able to turn into a dog if he goes to the surface land) to distract Luigi, making him think that a dog had fallen into the sea and needs help. Luigi follows the sound of the distressed barking, hoping to help the innocent animal when suddenly, he’s captured by Boo’s minions and with the limited power that he has, he uses it to turn Luigi into a human to make him unable to return home. That way, while Luigi’s family will be looking for their son, he can try and take over the underwater kingdom and use that power to take over the surface land. Just to make sure that Luigi doesn’t tell anyone, King Boo steals Luigi’s voice and sends him to the edge of the Darklands.

“Bwa-ha-ha-ha-ha! Try going home and telling your mommy and daddy about this one princey! Oh wait, you can’t!”

However, since King Boo’s powers are still weak there is a way that the spell can be reserved so he purposely neglects to tell Luigi that the spell can be broken with true love’s kiss.

Luigi is distraught and terrified, already afraid of the surface land and is now forced to live there with no way of being able to ask for help.

Feeling guilty, Polterpup decides to help Luigi get used to his human legs and brings him a rag from a ship to help make into some makeshift clothes.

Meanwhile, Bowser and Junior are minding their own business at the shore of the Darklands when suddenly, Junior sees an unfamiliar human struggling to stand on his own two feet.

“Look Dad! There’s a human, like Peach!”

He gets a bit over excited and runs from his dad to go see Luigi.

Luigi, still frightened and wary of surface creatures (and the fact that this is Bowser’s son! So, if the king sees him with Junior, he could burn him to a crisp!) he gets spooked easily by the child and fumbles his way onto a rock. Polterpup stands in front of Luigi to create some distance with the overzealous child. Eventually, Bowser makes his way over to see what all the fuss is about.

“Junior, what have I told you about running off?!”

“But look Papa, it’s another human! I’ve never seen another human before apart from Peach!”

Bowser suddenly notices Luigi, who ducks behind Polterpup, trying to hide as much of himself as he can.

Bowser is taken aback, like Junior, Peach is the only human he’s seen so he’s never had the chance to formally get to know another one. He sees that the human is a bit skittish, so he tries to be as unintimidating as possible.

“Uh, hey there, sorry about Junior, he has the tendency to get overexcited sometimes.”

“Hey!”

Luigi is still unsure; he’s only ever heard tales about how the king of the koopas was able to be rid of his enemies just with one swipe of his claw. So, seeing him up close makes him want to piss himself.

Bowser can see that the human is still nervous, though he’s a little bit offended, he can’t really blame the human for being scared.

“Did you, uh, get in a shipwreck? Cause I can see that the only thing you’re dressed in is a sail.”

Luigi finally peaks his head out and nods a little bit, wondering why the koopa hasn’t done anything to him yet. Junior is suddenly asking him a lot of questions.

“Woah, you got in a shipwreck?! That’s so cool! Was there tons of thunder and lightning?! Did your ship light on fire?! Your dog is so cool! Is he a ghost?!”

Startled again, Luigi nearly falls off the rock until Bowser catches him. Luigi suddenly starts trembling both from fear and the cold. The king notices this and tries to ask him if he’s alright to try and loosen the tension, but the human is silent.

“What’s wrong? Can’t talk or something?”

He says that sarcastically and laughs a little to try and make the human do so as well, but he takes one look in the human’s eyes and realises that he actually can’t.

“Oh, I see.”

Luigi is hugging himself at this point, wanting to run and hide but he was getting colder and colder by the minute. Bowser then decides to take the human back to the castle to get him warmed up and a little bit less scared.

“Don’t worry, Kamek and Kammy will know how to help you. You’ll be feeling better soon.”

That gets Luigi to look up at the king with curiosity as Bowser carries him back to the castle with Junior and Polterpup by his side. The great ferocious king was holding him ever so gently and promising to help him, he doesn’t know how to feel at this point.

As soon as Kamek and Kammy see Luigi shivering and drenched, they are instantly ‘grandparents mode activated. They take Luigi from Bowser and lead the human into bathroom, (Bowser totally didn’t want to carry him there) Kamek makes him tea and gives Luigi a few biscuits while Kammy is drawing a warm bubble bath for him.

“Here you are now, its not much but it will help fill and warm you up a little bit.”

Luigi has never tasted land food before; he finds it to be quite nice. He even enjoys the bath, letting the water heat him up and blowing on the bubbles. Kammy finds the site adorable.

“The poor thing, washing up from a shipwreck must’ve been so terrifying for you, especially if you heard about the reputation of the Darklands. Don’t worry, we just want to help you feel better and feel comfortable here.”

Kamek comes into the room holding a few dresses and suits, asking the human which one he’d like to wear for dinner. Although Luigi didn’t need to wear clothes as a mermaid, he does know that land creatures wear them all the time. He instantly chooses one of the dresses (because gender norms don’t exist, and Luigi is allowed to wear whatever the fuck he wants!)

Later, Kammy is helping Luigi get changed while Kamek, Junior and Bowser are in the dining room talking about Peach again.

“All I’m saying sire is that it might be due time to stop pursuing the princess. She had already disagreed to your other proposals, and I don’t see her agreeing any time soon.”

“I can’t just give up on her Kamek, Peach makes me feel things that I’ve never felt for anyone. I will marry her, one day.”

As if right on time, Kammy and Luigi are there, the former ushering in the shy man.

“Don’t be so nervous darling, you look lovely!”

Luigi then steps into the room, wearing a beautiful green dress (a green version of Ariel’s pink dress) with Polterpup by his side to keep him company.

Bowser is starstruck, he’s never seen a human look this beautiful before.

“Y-you look amazing.”

Luigi blushes, still nervous but the compliment gives him butterflies.

“Come sit next to me human!”

Junior takes his hand and leads him next to his seat, which happens to also be next to Bowser’s at the head of the table. To try and take his mind off the fact that he’s sitting next to Bowser, Luigi starts focusing on the plates and cutlery, he’s never really seen that many human artefacts before so it’s all so intriguing to him (expect when Mario brings back some from his adventures, but he doesn’t really know what they are either.)

Bowser becomes amused at Luigi’s curiosity for the simple objects he had, his appreciation for things that seem to be mundane gives him a swell of pride.

“I guess my silverware is kinda nice, isn’t it?”

Luigi immediately puts the fork don’t and hides under his hair, afraid that he might have disrespected the king, but Bowser is quick to reassure him that he doesn’t mind.

“It’s just that no one else I know is fascinated by these types of things, so its nice to see someone that it.”

Luigi peers out from his hair, a small smile forming from the king’s praise. Kamek picks up on the tension and decides to do some *matchmaking*.

“Since our guest will be staying for a while, perhaps we should help him feel more comfortable with a tour of the kingdom…Bowser?”

“Papa, are you listening?”

Bowser breaks out of his trance, not even realising he was staring at the human. He couldn’t help it; he’s not seen that many and this one was just so fascinating.

“Ah, yes, a tour sounds great! If you would like one?”

Luigi thinks for a bit and nods. If he was wrong about the king, then maybe he was wrong about the kingdom and surface land and should give it a chance.

Kamek nods at that, pleased with his work. Kammy shoots him a thumbs up for his work.

Later, while Luigi is getting ready for bed, he watches Bowser with Junior as they play in the courtyard. Bowser notices him watching and waves at him. Embarrassed that he was caught, Luigi shyly waves back and backs away from the balcony. He’s wearing a cotton nightgown that Kammy had given him, as well as a glass of water from Kamek in case he gets thirsty during the night. This is also his first time laying in a bed, he’s never felt anything so soft in his life! He falls asleep as soon as he puts his head on the pillow, feeling a bit more hopeful after today.

Back in the ocean, Mario and his family are frantically searching for his brother, terrified that something bad happened to him. He decides to go to the surface land, specifically from the Mushroom Kingdom, and ask their princess for help and if he’s washed up there. It also helps that he’s heard so much about her kindness and beauty and…wake up Mario, focus on the mission at hand.

Back on the surface lands, Bowser takes Luigi on a tour of his kingdom, Polterpup by his feet through the all thing. At first, Luigi is still a bit unsure about the koopas, but soon he becomes a bit more curious. He goes up to some of the food stand giving away free sample and decides to try a little bit of fruit, it’s a bit tangy but still pretty good. He even sees a puppet show for the first time, not knowing how the little puppets are moving, he pulls one of a koopa’s hand, fascinated with how it works. A few koopa children then come up to him and ask to do his hair, having never seen another human before with his like his. He agrees and let the children tie up his hair in a French braid along with a few faux white flowers to go with the new dress he’s wearing. Bowser is watching from afar, his jaw dropping when Luigi’s hairstyle is revealed, his heart skipping a beat when Luigi does a twirl.

“Wow, you…you look beautiful greenie.”

Luigi blushes at the compliment.

The two suddenly hear music and see a few performers starting to play on their instruments as koopas, goombas and shy guys join in. Bowser takes Luigi’s hand and asks him to dance, the man nods his head, feeling a bit more at ease with the king now.

Soon the two join the crowd, laughing and having the time of their lives as they dance away to the music, Polterpup occasionally runs through some of the koopas legs.

When it ends, Bowser guides Luigi to a hidden river, the only place with water in the Darklands (apart from the shore). They share a little boat ride together as they share some of the food they bought at the market, while Polterpup takes a nap. Bowser then remembers that despite the time they shared together, he still doesn’t even know Luigi’s name.

“I feel terrible not knowing your name, and we don’t have anything that you can write with…Oh I know, how about I go down the alphabet and you pick out the letters of your name?”

Luigi nods and though it takes a while, the king manages to spell out his name.

“Luigi huh? A beautiful name for a beautiful human.”

Its Luigi’s turn for his heart to skip a beat. All his life he’d heard about the koopa kingdom and their dreaded king, now it turns out that he’s actually a gentleman who’s been showing him nothing but respect. Ever since this man washed up at his kingdom, Bowser has been feeling things that he’s never felt for anyone. Flustered, vulnerable and a need to protect and love. He’s never even felt this for Peach. The two start to lean in when their boat suddenly tips over, the two falling out. Bowser is quick to pick up Luigi, who begins to wring out his dress while Polterpup begins to shake his non-existent coat. As Bowser carries Luigi back as Polterpup floats beside them, the two fail to see two boos that were the ones who knocked over their boat.

Back in his lair, King Boo is seething!

“That blasted little shrimp! At this rate, these two will end up snogging all over the place and my plans will be ruined!”

He decides to go to his last resort, a mind control crown that he had hoped to use on one of the rulers to conquer the sea and surface, however this crown also held many of his other spells (including Luigi’s) and he wasn’t strong enough to use it more than once to use a spell as powerful as mind control. It was always extremely fragile, though he would still have some power, if it broke then all of his previous spells from over the years would be released, so he held it off for as long as he could, and it seems that now he has no other choice.

Meanwhile, Mario has finally arrived at the Mushroom Kingdom, hoping to find help with the princess. She’s just as beautiful in the rumours he’s heard about her. The princess is shocked to find an adorable red merman in a river near her palace, but she can’t deny his plea for help when he looked just so sweet.

“My brother, he’s gone missing! Is there any chance he’s been around here lately?”

“I’m sorry, you’re the only mer-person we’ve seen here. But don’t worry, we’ll keep a look out and help you find him!”

“Really?! Thank you, princess!”

“Y-you’re welcome.”

Back at the Darklands, Bowser is thinking about his new feelings for Luigi, not knowing if he should act on them since he didn’t want to betray his love for Peach. Kamek, fed up at this point, goes up to give Bowser his thoughts on the matter.

“If I may say sire, some people spend most of their time chasing after treasure on a map that leads them in circles, that they neglect that the diamond in the rough is right in front of them. Just a thought from a silly old koopa.”

As Kamek leaves, Bowser ponders over his surrogate father’s words. For years he’s yearned for Peach so the point that he became blinded by what he thought he wanted and put her on a pedestal. Now, there’s someone that doesn’t see him as a monster and might love him back. He makes his decision and starts to go to Luigi to tell him how he feels when he suddenly feels a weight on his head, and everything goes dark.

The next morning, Luigi wakes up feeling more refreshed and happier than he has since he first turned human. He’s been thinking all night about the maybe-kiss that he and Bowser were about to share and had been contemplating his feelings on the matter. He soon found himself realising that he would mind kissing Bowser, in fact, he would really like to kiss him and spend every day with him, Junior, Kammy and Kamek. Besides, there was nothing stopping him from travelling to see his brother and family, maybe it could all work out? He fell asleep last night with a smile on his face and butterflies in his stomach.

He’s about to run down the stairs to meet Bowser when he hides behind a pillar when he sees the king speaking with Kamek, wearing a strange crown.

“Y-your highness, are you sure this is the best idea?”

“Peach castle is currently unprotected; it would be a good opportunity to strike and take her as my bride.”

“I see that, but after the last few days and our past with the Mushroom Kingdom, shouldn’t we think this through a little bit and-”

“-It has always been my intention to make Peach mine, no matter what and I won’t let anyone get in my way. Especially some scrawny human who washed up at my sure. Once the invasion is complete, the wedding will start immediately.”

“…very well sire.”

Luigi, heartbroken and betrayed, flees to his room, not knowing that King Boo was there the whole having used his ghostly-ness to remain invisible while controlling Bowser with the crown.

As Bowser takes off with his army and airship, Luigi stays behind at the port to cry as Polterpup tries to comfort him, having to face the truth that he was right in the first place, Bowser was just a heartless monster.

Junior is on the airship per his father’s orders to be at the wedding. He searches for his dad, wondering why he had the sudden change of heart about Luigi and his invasion. He creaks open the door to his father’s room when he sees King Boo in Bowser’s mirror, cackling to himself at the fact that his plans are nearly complete.

Realising his dad is being mind controlled by the strange ghost thing, he makes his way down to the clown cars and sneaks away in his own small one to get to Luigi as quickly as possible.

The Mushroom Kingdom is taken aback when Bowser suddenly arrives, not fully prepared for battle since he would usually leave some type of indication that he was coming, but here, he was just blasting through with every intention of not leaving until he gets what he wants. Mario wants to help but Peach tells him to stay hidden. Unable to just do nothing, Mario rushed as fast as he can to get back home to get his father.

As soon as Peach sees Bowser, there’s something different about his atmosphere, something way more menacing and demanding. As usual, he wants Peach to marry him, but this time he doesn’t ask.

“One way or another, you will marry me Peach and we’ll watch your kingdom turn to ash.”

“You’re not even going to bargain.”

“It’s not like you can do anything about it.”

A pit forms in Peach’s stomach, something’s wrong, very wrong.

Junior makes it back to, running to the sobbing man as fast as he can.

“Luigi! Luigi! There’s some weird ghost thing that was in my dad’s mirror! I think that’s why he’s attacking the Mushroom Kingdom so soon! What do we do?!”

Luigi’s eyes widen in horror. King Boo! He had to be behind all this. Without any second thoughts, Luigi climbs in Junior’s clown car, along with Polterpup, and the two head to the Mushroom Kingdom as fast as they can.

While Bowser/Boo is adamant about the wedding, the koopas there are a little less comfortable about it due to how strange and intimidating the king was acting. As the service starts, Peach pulls out an ice flower from her bouquet and attacks Bowser, she lands a few hits, but Bowser uses his fire to melt the ice. Peach keeps trying to fight though, at least to distract him while she thinks of a plan. The koopas also help, agreeing that their King was not himself and didn’t want anyone in the Mushroom Kingdom getting severely injured.

Luigi finally arrives with Junior, jumps out of the vehicle and lands on Bowser’s shoulders while he’s fighting Peach. Seeing a crown that wasn’t on Bowser’s head before, Luigi grabs it and smashes it to the ground, falling off Bowser’s shoulder from the impact of the throw.

Suddenly, Bowser sees himself at the Mushroom Kingdom, not knowing how he got there since the last place he remembered being was back home. Princess Peach and the koopas stop, sensing that Bowser’s atmosphere was back to normal as he looks towards Luigi.

“Luigi, are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine…wait…I can talk!”

“You can finally speak again!”

“My voice its back!”

“I don’t understand, what’s happening?”

“It’s King Boo, he-aahhh!”

Before he can get another word out, there’s a sharp pain in his legs. He fells his bones bending and breaking in the most painful way and King Boo suddenly appears, turning him back into a merman before he can get another word out. Luigi looks to Bowser, afraid of what he’ll think of the man once he realises what he really is. But Bowser is too wrapped up in shock of what its happening and worry for the man that he loves.

King Boo grabs Luigi and drags him back into the ocean, the latter screaming for Bowser as the koopa tries to grab him as Luigi is forced back into the water, Polterpup chasing after his new owner. The king turns to Princess Peach.

“Princess, I know this may be confusing, but I really need your help, please, I love him!”

“Don’t worry, I think I might know his brother and what’s going on.”

Back in the ocean, Luigi is struggling against King Boo, trying to escape his grasp but somehow, the ghost’s grip is tighter than he though. Polterpup tries to fight his old master but a few Boos that had been hiding easily grab him.

“Oh, don’t worry little shrimp, it ain’t you that I’m after.”

“KING BOO THAT IS ENOUGH!”

The pair stop when they see Luigi’s father, the King of the ocean along with Mario stop them in their path.

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t the red prince and the ruler of the seven seas.”

“Let my brother go!”

“No can do princey, precious little Lulu is all mine until you give me what I want.”

Luigi’s father growls at that.

“My son does not belong to you!”

He goes to use his magical trident, but a few boos grab Luigi and use some type of electricity on him, making the youngest prince scream out in pain.

“You see, the thing is your majesty, one wrong move and your precious little boy won’t be, how do I put this? Part of your world anymore.” (I am so sorry for that awful pun.)

The sea king was at a loss, he knew he would be putting everyone at risk by handing the trident and the throne to this made ghost but…he couldn’t lose his youngest son, from the corner of his eye, he could see Mario agree. He hands the trident over to King Boo, begging him not to hurt his son. With a mad gleam in his eye, he grabs the trident and lets Luigi go. To the green merman’s horror, the poltergeist points the artifact to his father and brother, watching in devastation as he turns them into dust.

With a strangled scream, he goes to attack King Boo, though surprised at Luigi’s reaction, manages to throw him to the ground. He’s about to use the trident on him when he suddenly feels something hit him. He looks up to see Bowser under the water, who had thrown a spear at him and raises the trident to him. In a moment of panic, Luigi grabs King Boo, making him point the trident at his boos instead and disintegrates them. Not wanting to witness King Boo’s anger, Luigi swims up to Bowser and guides him above the water, not witnessing the Boo’s fury with his new powers below him.

The koopa and merman reach the surface of the water, Bowser trying to reach out to Luigi.

“Bowser you have to go, now! Before King Boo gets you!”

“No, I’m not leaving you behind again!”

They feel a rumbling all around them. Suddenly, King Boo rises from the sea as a giant with the two on his head, cackling like a mad man. Bowser and Luigi jump back into the water, trying to escape until King Boo starts to form a whirlpool, separating them. Luigi falls into the whirlpool, landing at the bottom as Polterpup rushes over to him as King Boo taunts him.

Bowser is still paddling in the water, trying to get to Luigi when a ship comes up beside it. Inside was Princess Peach, some toads, koopas and Kamek. They throw a rope down to Bowser and help him up. Kamek looks to the king.

“I used my magic to help steer that boat but I’m barely holding on! I need you to guide the bowsprit and drive it into that mad boo!”

“But’s a ghost, he’s already dead!”

“I’ve managed to enchant so that I can trap him in this!”

Kamek holds up a pale purple gem, sparkling with some type of magic that the magikoopa used. Princess Peach then speaks up.

“I’m managing the sails while the toads and koopas are defending us! Bowser, are you able to guide the ship!”

“You can count on me Princess, take this as the beginning of a massive apology to you!”

Peach nods and everyone gets to work. King Boo is shooting at Luigi in the whirlpool, the merman trying to dodge as much as he can but knows that he is not strong enough to do anything. Enraged by what the Boo is doing to his love, Bowser drives the bowsprit into King Boo. The poltergeist screams with both pain and fear, knowing that if he can feel that then somehow, he has been defeated.

The seas calm down as the boo disappears into the gem. Bowser tries to look for Luigi, but the whirlpool is gone, and the merman is nowhere in sight. Kamek keeps him from jumping out as the princess guides the ship back to shore.

In the ocean, Luigi grabs the trident and rushes back over to where his father and brother were with Polterpup following him and sees the two have been returned to normal. Overjoyed, he hugs them both, all three of them crying now that Luigi is safe and home.

“I missed you so much Lu. I’m so sorry I wasn’t here when you went missing.”

“It’s okay Mario, I’m safe now, It’s okay.”

He gives the trident back to his father and the three mermen return home.

A few days later, Luigi is hiding behind a rock, Polterpup beside him as he watches Bowser from the shore of the Darklands, pining to see the merman again. Mario and his father watch from afar.

“You know, a while ago, Luigi would have fainted at the thought of going to the Darklands. Now, seeing how he looks at that koopa king, he’s gotten more braver than I ever imagined.”

“Peach told me that he jumped on Bowser’s shoulder’s just to get the crown off him.”

“Oh yes, how are you and that princess getting along?”

“Ah-I-wha-Dad!”

“I’m just teasing. Though, he hasn’t been truly himself since he came home.”

“I guess he left a part of himself since leaving the Darklands. After all, when you love someone, you give a piece of yourself to them, and in return, they grant you something even more freeing.”

“Then I guess there’s only one problem left.”

“And what’s that Dad?”

“…How much I’m going to miss him.” Mario raises an eyebrow in confusion for a moment before his father points his trident at Luigi.

Luigi feels a tingling sensation on his fins, looking down to see that there are no fins at all, his legs had returned! He turns to his father and brother, his smile beaming as the two nod to him.

Bowser is staring off into the distance, thinking about Luigi when he sees brown hair peeking out of the water. His heart stops when he sees Luigi emerging from the water in a sparkling green dress and his hair flowing in the wind. Bowser runs to him, picking him up and spinning him around in his arms and holds him as the two finally share a kiss.

A year later, the two are finally married on a giant ship, Luigi wearing a poofy wedding dress while Bowser is dressed in his finest suit. Luigi’s family and kingdom are watching from the ocean while toads and koopa finally come together as one. Princess Peach hugs Luigi, glad to have another human companion and blows a kiss to Mario in the ocean, who blushes at the gesture and waves back. Junior is also glad Luigi is back and is going to be his stepdad. He and Polterpup have also become close friends, the two playing together when they can. Kamek and Kammy are finally happy that Bowser has found love after all this time.

Mario asks his father to use to powers to lift him with the water to see his brother one more time. Luigi smiles softly and gives his brother a hug.

“Don’t cry big bro, I’ll see you after the honeymoon, you’re acting as if I’ll never see you again.”

“I’m sorry, its just, I’m so happy for you.”

“I love you, Mario.”

“I love you too Lu.”

He gives Bowser a menacing glare along the lines of ‘hurt my bro and I’ll end you’ before Peach comes over and kisses him on the cheek, making the red merman faint into the ocean. Luigi laughs at his brother’s antics as he waves goodbye to all the other mer-folk as the ship sails away to its next destination.

Bowser and Luigi give one another a soft look and share one more kiss.

The end.

You're allowed to yell at me for the shitty puns.

(Edit: also I love that you guys enjoyed it and you’re free to write something for this as it was only meant to be a drabble after having a bad day. As long as you credit and tag me, y’all can use this idea and write your own Bowuigi little mermaid fic ☺️)

283 notes · View notes

dellalyra · 1 year

Text

Family Formation - T W E N T Y

A/N: To the nonnie who requested this I just wanna say ily sm. count this as a stand alone and a sequel to primal !!

CW: blood, anxiety, swearing, fluff, canon typical violence, author taking creative liberties bc I can

Summary: memories, clouded by sleep.

Words: 5k oops

The car pulled into the driveway of the school as Gojo, Geto and Shoko were sitting outside eating lunch, awaiting their classmate’s return from what was meant to be a standard, in-and-out mission. You were already an hour late, but that didn’t concern any of them. You were almost as strong as the boys, and it was only a Grade 3.

However, when the car pulled up, screeching into the parking bay and skidding to a stop with the driver lurching out of the seat and pulling open the back door – shouting for Shoko, three hearts climbed into three throats.

They all stood and raced over to the open car door, expecting the sight of blood, broken limbs and a mangled you – and what they found shocked them even more. Satoru’s face had paled and his speed to the car could have won a record. Now would have been a great time to tease Satoru about his obvious feelings for you, but the other two were just as worried.

You, curled up, sleeping peacefully. Satoru noticed you had your hand tucked under your chin with your jacket acting as a blanket, the exact way you usually slept.

“Ieiri-san! Please! Help!” The driver said, flustered.

“All this fuss to wake her up? Jesus, I know she’s bitchy in the morning, but this seems –” Shoko begins, rolling her eyes as she ducks in to shake her best friend awake.

“She won’t! I can’t! She will not wake up! I’ve tried everything.” The man was shaking.

Sure enough, as Shoko poked your face and tried to rouse you, you didn’t move a muscle. There was no blood, no visible injuries – the driver said you hadn’t reported any injuries to him as you got into the car, you just fell asleep. However, he did mention, in between mumbles, the words ‘special grade’, which made Geto spin on his heel.

“What do you mean special grade? This mission was Y/N’s solo mission to exorcise a grade 3?” His eyes narrowed.

“It was a special grade, exceptionally powerful – it was meant to be grade 3. The information must have been wrong.” He babbled.

Even Satoru and Suguru weren’t sent on solo missions for special grades yet – they were only second years. Satoru’s brain was spinning and spinning like a spinning top, and he couldn’t hear any more words.

“We need to get her into the med bay, Goj – Geto, can you carry her in?” Shoko says.

“I’ll take her.” Satoru pushes past but is quickly stopped by Shoko.

“No - you’re shaking like a leaf, Geto will carry her.” Shoko knew that Satoru’s feelings for you were sending him into a panic, Geto at least had some physical stability.

So Suguru swoops you into his arms (Satoru hates the sight) and begins following Shoko to the infirmary – Satoru beside him, eyes never leaving your frame.

As he leaves you on Shoko’s medical bed, Geto grabs Gojo’s shoulder and ushers him outside.

“C’mon, man, let’s let Shoko work. She’ll be okay for a minute.” The curse manipulator wraps an arm around his best friend’s shoulders and guides him outside.

Or attempts to.

“I’m not leaving her.” He says, with such finality in his usually jovial voice that his classmates don’t question him.

“You can stay, Gojo.” Shoko nods, secretly finding this all sweet.

After about 20 minutes of tests, vitals and physical checks. Shoko concludes that you are, truly, just fast asleep.

However, there is not an ounce of cursed energy left in your body.

At that moment, Yaga steps in.

“I knew you’d all be here. Joined at the hip, all four of you. Shoko, how is she?” He questions.

“She’s – literally sleeping.” She starts and fills in their teacher.

“Yaga – the driver said it was a Special Grade.” Geto asks.

“Yes. It was. What I’m about to say does not leave this room, is that understood?” His dark eyes serious as he leans on the desk near him.

They all nod.

“The mission was assigned to Y/N specially, saying that the curse was well suited to be exorcised by her with the nature, no pun intended, of her cursed technique. She was dispatched this morning, and according to what I’ve found it – it quickly became apparent that the curse was a special grade. The curse trapped her to prevent escape or contacting us for back up. She fought and fought, and eventually managed to defeat the curse, but only while using an extremely powerful Technique inherent to her bloodline. Sunburst, they call it. It takes the remainder of a sorcerer’s cursed energy and expels it from their body in a blast of golden light – evaporating whatever is in their path.” Yaga explains.

“Why was she there alone?” Gojo asks, through gritted teeth. It should have been him; he could have done it – or at least been there to take the brunt for you.

“I believe it was deliberate.” Yaga replies and three heads whip to look at him.

Geto seems to be the one it clicks with first.

“The higher ups.” Geto concludes.

Yaga just nods.

“I suspect this was a ploy from them to find out whether or not Y/N does indeed possess the Sunburst technique, it hasn’t been seen in 300 years, the last wielder was the same woman who wielded her nature spirit conjuring technique.”

Satoru doesn’t think he’s ever felt rage quite like this. An ugly, bubbling, white hot sensation snaking its way through his body, making his hands curl into fists at his sides. His silence is what alerts his teacher and classmates. Satoru is never silent.

The crazed look of murderous intent in his eyes sends a wave of fright into the hearts of the other three, they’ve never seen Satoru look like that.

He moves to stalk out the door, like a wolf hunting its prey. He’s the Gojo clan head, he’s got influence – maybe he can get them to lay off you, stop sending you to your death just because they’re scared of what you could be. Maybe, if he bides his time – if he grows and gets even stronger – he can kill them all. Him, Suguru, you – all of them.

A body gets in his way.

Suguru.

“You’ll only make it worse for her, Satoru. She needs you here, stay with her.”

And he listens. He’ll stay. He’ll always stay.

He’ll always stay for you.

He collapses into a chair beside you and completely gives up caring that there are others in the room as he takes your tiny hand in his and just lays his head beside you on the bed.

The hours blend into one another like paints on a palette as Satoru drifts in and out of sleep, maintaining his position beside you. He’s woken out of his daze by a flick on the forehead, courtesy of one Shoko Ieiri.

“I’ve figured out what’s going on. I rang her mom, who rang her grandma – and I talked to them and went over all of her charts. First of all, good luck to the higher ups because every single member of Y/N’s clan is on the warpath now. Second, it’s actually painfully simple what’s going on - I’m shocked I didn’t see it sooner.” She says, as she softly tucks a strand of hair behind your ear.

“You gonna tell us or just keep blabbering?” Suguru says.

“Fuck off Geto. But yes, I’ll tell you, but only if Satoru admits it.” She smirks.

“Admits what?” The boy in question retaliates.

“That you’re in love with her.”

Satoru blinks.

He’s – what?

A moment passes.

“Holy shit.” He screeches.

“Dude - didn’t you not know? Seriously?” Suguru laughs.

“No, I always react like this to everything! Of course, I didn’t know, Suguru!” Satoru hisses, blue eyes wide.

There’s a beat of silence.

“Whelp. No hiding it now. Yep - I’m in love with her and I’m gonna marry her and we’re gonna have a whole army of babies. Thanks guys!” Satoru smiles, shooting two thumbs up at his friends.

“You’re a fucking idiot, Satoru. What’s up with her, Sho?” Suguru rolls his eyes.

“She’s hibernating,” Shoko shrugs.

“What? Like – a bear?” Suguru asks.

“Shoko, I hate to break it to you, but I don’t know if you’ve noticed but Y/N isn’t a bear.” Satoru adds.

“Jesus you’re both idiots. But yeah – like a bear. Her sunburst technique uses the remainder of her cursed energy. Now Suguru, you’re a curse manipulator, Satoru you have the six eyes and limitless – what do people call Y/N?” She explains, as if explaining math to a 6-year-old.

“The Dryad.” Suguru says, with his hand up like he’s in class.

“Yeah – her clan are meant to be descendants of nature spirits, really ancient ones. Her whole technique is based around nature, yeah? So, when she’s out of cursed energy or her body or spirit is completely exhausted – her body turns to a recharging state.” The brunette girl says as she combs your long H/C hair and settles it into a loose braid.

“So… like a phone? When you use all the battery and then plug it in to charge and it takes a few minutes to turn back on?” Satoru puzzles, head cocked to the side like a curious puppy.

“N- actually, yeah. Good job, Gojo – you said something smart.” She pats his head, and he smiles, Suguru just laughing at the scene.

They all just sit as Shoko finishes your hair, then takes out a small pink bag from beside her – one the boys recognise as yours. A small tin is opened, and she dabs a finger into the creamy gel inside it and applies it to your lips, then takes out a tube and squirts some onto your face, rubbing it in gently.

“This bitch would kill me if she wakes up without her skincare done I swear.” Shoko giggles.

There’s a beat.

“How long?” Gojo asks, shoulders slumped. It had only been hours and he missed you already, your silly jokes and your enthusiasm for everything – his partner in chaos. Fuck, he really was in love with you.

“A few days, probably.” Shoko shrugs, she doesn’t seem worried – but Shoko never seems worried.

They sit and chat for a while, and then Shoko checks you one final time as her and Geto prepare to leave. Satoru stays put.

“C’mon, Satoru. It’s late.” Geto squeezes his best friend's shoulder.

“What? No. I’m staying with her. I’ll stay in the other hospital bed.” His eyes were steely. The other two knew there was no dissuading him, not when he decided he was doing something. Spoiled, maybe – In love with you, definitely.

The days went like that, Satoru would only leave to eat or bathe or train. Then he’d be with you, Suguru would be there 70% of the time too – his honorary baby sister wasn’t gonna wake up alone. Shoko would fuss over you, in a very Shoko-esque fashion of pretending to be calm.

Then on day three, you stirred – lips curving into a smile as you saw both of your hands were occupied on either side – Satoru’s fingers entwined with yours on your left and Suguru’s hands encasing yours on the other side. They were both asleep. Suguru had his head on the bed beside your legs and Satoru was snoozing on your shoulder. You let out a small laugh.

“Good morning, sleeping beauties.” You sang.

They both jolted up.

“You’re awake!”

“Don’t ever do that again, you had us worried sick!”

Satoru basically flung himself at you while Suguru pressed a kiss to the crown of your head, before grabbing Shoko.

When he left and it was just you and Satoru, you thought for a second maybe you’d died and gone to heaven because of this angel beside you – hair alight in the fluorescent gleam of the infirmary and a look in your eyes that you would have seen reflected in your own had their been a mirror. Pure, true love.

Still sleepy, you squeezed his hand.

“Hi, ‘toru.”

Your words were slurred with sleep but his heard had never swelled more than hearing this new nickname.

“Say that again.” He smirked.

“Hi Satoru?”

“No, say it how you said it first.”

“Hi, ‘toru.” You smiled, realising the smile on his face was from your impromptu nickname.

“There we go. If we’re doing new names, then you need one too.” His eyes lit up.

“What’s it gonna be then? Suguru already calls me lil’ lady.” You smile, rubbing your eyes free of sleep.

“Only thing it could be. So, how you feelin’, Princess?” His smile as he christens your new name would make your knees weak if you weren’t laying down. His princess. You liked that. It fed into your delusions that maybe, just maybe, he might be as in love with you as you are with him.

You let out a giggle and the flush of your cheeks send Satoru spiralling.

At that moment, the other two come back into the room.

“There’s my girl, how you feeling?” Shoko asks.

“Kinda stiff, but not too bad. What happened?” You ask, stretching your limbs which are heavy with sleep.

“After the special grade – a whole other issue, which Yaga and your mom are dealing with –” she rolls her eyes.

“Oh no.” You interject, your mom is gonna be pissed. You nearly pity the higher ups.

“That’s what I said. Your use of your trump card caused you to lose all cursed energy – and given the root of your technique, your body decided to hibernate.” She said, checking your vitals as she spoke.

“Oh – so like, a phone recharging?” You ask, and the other three descend into howls of laughter that your brain immediately saw the same correlation as Satoru.

12 Y E A R S L A T E R

The strong arms clad in white still held onto you with a vice like grip – the smaller hands, smelling of smoke were acting as the comfort, petting your head and shielding your eyes.

The sons shaking your body were enough to cause an earthquake if you hadn’t been so utterly exhausted already, nothing was registering.

There was only word thought, one word, one feeling circulating your body right now.

Satoru Satoru Satoru Satoru Satoru Satoru Satoru

You vaguely felt cold hands cup your cheeks and guiding your head to look at the so far nameless and faceless person.

Dark brown eyes stared back at you.

Shoko.

“He’s okay. Satoru is okay, Y/N. He’s fine. He’s alive. Don’t look at the screen, but I saw him heal - he’s alive.” Her own usually steady voice sounded breathless.

Satoru Satoru Satoru sa-

Alive.

You registered the words. You tried to turn your head to where the screens are but a larger hand keeps your head facing away. Big hands, soft, warm.

Kento?

No.

Dead.

Suguru?

No.

Dead.

You try to look up, and a face you know looks down at you.

Choso. Yuuji’s brother Choso. Safe.

You trust him. You trust Shoko. You sit there, you can’t move, imprisoned and most of your fight was gone. You couldn’t look. One of them would die.

Nobody wanted you to see that.

Your empty eyes and shallow breathing and shivering form would terrify onlookers, if they weren’t busy facing the screen.

Just as your body began to come down from its fight or flight reaction, it happened.

A gut wrenching, deep, blood curdling scream that shook the very foundations of the building once more.

The arms around you slackened and left altogether and you collapsed to the floor, your head following the bodies movement. It stopped and scooped a crumbled heap of pink into its arms.

Pink. Pink.

Yuuji?

No. No no no no no no no.

Your body knew first before your brain did, and the chorus of the incessant song began again with different lyrics.

Megumi megumi megumi megumi megumi my baby megumi megumi my baby meg

You scrambled to your feet and physical intuition took over and you just about made it to the door before your body froze and wouldn’t move no matter how much you fought.

‘Stop.’ That voice.

You could turn around, and what you saw felt like betrayal.

Inumaki.

Just as your body slackened as his words effect faded another pair of arms caught you. You knew this time who it was, Yuuta held you close to him. You fought and screamed and kicked and scratched to try and push your way out.

“Yuuta let me fucking go! Let me go! I have to – I have to get out! I have to get to them! Fuck Yuuta let me go, now!” You roared, but the figure didn’t budge. He could hold you himself, he’d gotten stronger over the last year, not that he needed it – your fights seemed fierce in your head but all ferocity had been expended in your earlier attempt to get to your husband. Hakari, Maki, Kusakabe and Choso were all trying (and failing) to restrain Yuuji.

Megumi Satoru megumi Satoru megumi Satoru megumi Satoru megumi my love my baby my love my baby megumi Satoru

Please

The world was getting fuzzy.

You kept going, and struggling until he felt you slacken. Broken sobs. That’s all you had now. Just empty, hollow sobs.

It was haunting. He tried to comfort you, but what comfort could he be when he himself had no idea what happened.

That was, until the opposite door swung open.

Through the ringing of your ears, you didn’t hear the cacophony.

But you felt the hands.

The hands.

Your eyes dart up the arms, scars, scars?

Pale skin, trailing up to bloodied black fabric – shredded.

Pale neck, also bloodied.

Eyes. Crystal blue eyes. Those eyes.

Your whisper, unsure if this was a hallucination.

“‘Toru?” You reach fingers to his cheek.

“It’s me, Princess.” He smiles.

“Are you real, ‘toru?” Comes out in a breath.

“I’m real, ‘Princess. I’m here.” He presses his hands to your face, kneeling on the ground beside you.

You let out a wail, because he was here, and he was alive. Your beautiful boy. You run your hands all over his face, his blood mingling on your skin, and his neck and his arms – torn flesh freshly scarring. Scarred, bloodied, alive. You wail into his skin as your glassy eyes reach to meet his, and his smile is the last thing you see before it all goes dark.

Satoru feels you go limp in his arms, he doesn’t panic, your eyes are closed – he knows what’s happened. His pretty girl, so tired.

A dark-haired body is cradled across the room by his pink haired love, with his oldest surviving friend providing the best medical attention that can be found.

He lifted you into his arms, your tiny form nestled against his chest. He motioned for the other boy – another one reunited with his love, to do the same. You all needed rest.

The warmth of your temporary home enveloped the people who entered it. Touches of you, everywhere. Even a vase of what he know to be Tsumiki’s favourite flowers (daffodils) on the windowsill.

He separated from Yuuji and Shoko, and their bundle of limbs and blood and took you into one of the bedrooms, carefully laying your sleeping form into the bath, stripping your bloody clothes, covered in ashes away from your scratched skin. He hissed as the water touched some freshly healed wounds, as sat with your back between his legs, against his chest. He could have just wiped you down. It would have been easier. But he needed your closeness, even in your sleep. Your comfort, your heat, your scent – he needed it. Fighting your adopted son to kill the demon inside him would never be easy. He thinks how far you’ve come together, from your first hibernation when he refused to leave your side, to now.

The door swings open, and shameless as ever, Shoko walks in and without care for water or any of her usual exterior, wraps both him and you into her arms.

“Thank you, Satoru. Thank you for coming home.” She whispers. She then helps him clean your wounds, and assesses his scars as you both continue to soak. Shoko had delivered your son, there was no worry of lack of clothing here.

She then excused herself to return to the spare room, the other couple also resting there’s a mirror image. Both exhausted, one awake, one unconscious.

Satoru lays you in bed, wraps you in blankets and then kisses your head before leaving to go to the next room over. He had duties to attend to now, he needed to check on our boy.

You felt a crack of sunshine creeping through your eyelids and groaned a little at the brightness, you turn in your half-asleep state and your arm meets a solid plane. You jolt, remembering where you are, why you’re here and who this is.

He’s already looking at you.

Crystal blue eyes smiling down at you, and you are jolted twelve years into the past.

No words need to be said between you.

“Hi ‘toru.” You whisper.

“Hi princess.” He replies.

You lunge at him and wrap your arms around his neck, feeling every flex of every muscle and huff of every breath as you capture his lips in yours.

“I thought I’d lost you.” You croak, through fresh tears.

“Impossible, did you forget? I’m the strongest.” He winks, which makes you let out a breathy laugh.

You kiss and when you pull away you look him in the eyes.

“‘Toru. I’m scared to ask. Just please know, if – if you had to do it. I don’t blame you. Just, tell me the truth.” You whisper, voice broken.

He smiles at you; glad he’d sent the text to the other bedroom as he felt you stir.

“Come with me, Princess.” He says, guiding you to your feet.

You follow him along, coming to a stop at the next door over the hallway.

He puts his hand on the handle, and as he pushes, he leans down to you.

“Now, try not to smother the kid, sweet girl.” He lets out a laugh at this.

The door opens.

You nearly collapse again.

On the bed, awake with a book in his hand and almost a mummy with bandages around him, free hand entwined with the boy beside him – is your son.

You let out a sob and just sprint across the room, tossing yourself onto the bed with complete abandon, all cognitive thought flying out the window because your boy, you little boy was alive and well and Satoru fucking did it.

Arms wrap around you as a book fall to the floor and two baritone laughs echo out, one from the bed beside you and your son and the other from the doorway.

You pull away, tears cascading like Niagara Falls down your face, you clutch the boys' cheeks in your hands around examine him, still sobbing.

“I’m okay, mama.” Megumi’s hands grab your wrists to reassure you.

“Oh my baby boy, I didn’t know – oh god. My sweet boy. I should’ve never let you out of my sight. I’m so proud of you. My strong, amazing boy.” His head is pulled into you chest, and for once he doesn’t argue, just breathes in the scent of his mother, and the feel of her sweater on his battered skin.

“Thank you, mama. You and dad. You kept your promise. You came for me.” You suck in a breath, you’ve no idea how he heard your promise you and your love had made that night on the balcony to get your boy – but he did.

Yuuji goes to stand up to leave you two alone, but your hand reaches out like a cobra and with unnerving strength for someone your size you pull him down to join the cuddle pile.

“Satoru get your ass and all of them eyes over here.” You manage a laugh as you pull him to you.

He lets out a booming laugh and joins you all on the bed.

Recommended Listening:

Softcore - The Neighbourhood

Goner - Twenty One Pilots

Don’t Blame Me - Taylor Swift

TV - Billie Eilish

Home - Edith Whiskers

#jjk #jjk x reader #gojo satoru #gojo satoru x reader #gojo x reader #gojo fluff #anime #dad!gojo #family formations #jjk manga leaks

195 notes · View notes

writersblog20 · 2 years

Text

The dream

Chris Evans x reader

Summary: When you get the chance to make your dream come true, you take it. But you didn’t think it would scare you this much and how stressed it would make you. But Chris has a couple of ideas up his sleeve

Warnings: Overstressed, anxiety, panic, mention of a panic attack, nightmares, SoftChris, Passionate and loving sex, eating you out, giving you the lead in sex, him asking you what you need and want, fingering, eating you out, Soft smut, neediness for each other, jerking off, p in v, no condom, creampie, cockwarming

Words:5K

A/N: So this is very personal as in problematic wise. I’m waiting for a go from the designer so I can continue and I never thought that it gave me this much anxiety, panic and nightmares. I’ve been waiting for two weeks and the deadline is coming closer, making me think irrational. Besides, I still need to make 200 slides….. yeah I’m already overstressed and I just need Chris to help me through this but this is the closest I can get.

The dream

Your dream was finally coming true and you did it all on your own. You were going to make the graphics for a big festival and would also be the photographer. Or at least, you could count on it but it still had to be completely arranged and it gave you anxiety. You rather would have it in black and white. You had a pitch where you would show your work that you made for the festival and they loved it. But there was only one graphic designer in the team and he had to give you a go in order for you to continue or not so the days following are absolute hell.

This was your dream and it got right into your lap so you wouldn’t let it go for the life of you. Unfortunately the anxiety rose with each passing day and Chris, your boyfriend, noticed. He took you along to his premiers that were going on right now with like Lightyear, The Gray man etc etc. Chris noticed that with each passing day you grew more nervous and anxious.

Today was a very hot day and you finally threw a mail out for the people in the team to get you an answer from the designer but they were all very busy, which you did understand but it just didn’t help with the growing anxiety that you couldn’t control anymore.

You were behind your computer and also send a text message out so you would be sure they would see the mail. Your leg was bouncing while you stared at your empty inbox. The worst part was that all of this triggered your depression as well. Chris was in the kitchen, making coffee when he heard nothing except the tapping of your heel on the ground. He looked at you and sight. He knew how much this meant to you and you would do everything for this. Like this really was a start of your dream and you were so incredibly close that it scared the absolute life out of you.

You didn’t tell Chris how bad it really was but he could guess. He just never thought it would be this bad since you were an expert in hiding. Chris walked over to you and placed his hands on either side of the armchair, placing a kiss on the top of your head. “Hey sweetheart. How you’re holding up?” He asked you as he turned your chair around and got on his knees so he would be on eye sight. His head resting on his arms which were resting on your knees.

You shrugged and let out a shaky breath. He placed a piece of hair behind your ear and softly brushed your cheek with his knuckles. “The same only it’s getting worse by the day.” He nodded, listening to you. “It’s a warm day…. Why don’t we go to the beach today? It’s no use of staying behind this laptop honey.” You let out a sigh and refreshed your inbox to be met by absolutely nothing. “What if he doesn’t like my work Chris? What if he doesn’t want me to finish it or make me start all over again? The deadline is only 2 months away and I have to make at least 200 slides.” Chris shushed you, noticing your demeanor changed and your breathing becoming rapidly.

He held your cheeks softly with his palms. “Slow down baby girl. I’ve seen your work and it’s amazing. They wouldn’t make you all of this if they didn’t want you.” he tried to remind you. “But they only got me because one of the team member knows me personally.” You rubbed your temples in distress. Chris took your hand away, stopping you. “Sweetheart, listen to me. They saw your work and if you weren’t good enough they wouldn’t have made you continue. It’s all in your head and it’s completely understandable that you’re stressed out but you need this energy for later.”

“Let me call Scott and ask him if he wants to join us. You need some distractions. Trust me sweetheart, this’ll do you good. Maybe some friends can join us too?” he proposed and you knew he was right but you were closer to tears than smiling at the moment, not feeling very social. “It’s been three weeks Chris….” You reminded him. “I’ve been waiting for three weeks and I can’t contain my anxiety anymore.” Your eyes filled up with tears from the absolute sheer panic you were in. You were keeping it all in and it felt like you were about to burst in a form of a panic attack.

“Let me take care of you sweetheart. You’ve always taken care of me when I have anxiety. Now it’s my turn.” He said softly as he caressed your legs. You sighed and looked back at your laptop. “I don’t feel very social today. Let’s just ask Scott and his boyfriend but no friends. I can’t really deal with that right now.” You told him honestly. “That’s okay sweetheart. Why don’t you make some fruit ready and I’ll call Scott?” he was so gentle with you right now since you couldn’t do that for yourself. You’ve been beating yourself up over this for three weeks straight now.

You nodded and Chris helped you up, pulling you into a hug as he held you tightly. “It’s going to be fine sweetheart, I promise you.” You hid your face in the crook of his neck, taking in a deep breath while Chris’s cologne calmed you down slightly. He placed his hand on the back of your head, trying to make you feel as safe and protected as possible.

He waited until you got out of the hug, giving you as much time as you needed while placing kisses on the side of your head until you got out of the hug. “And if this doesn’t work, I’ve got more ideas to how I can destress you….” he told you with a smirk and winked at you. You rolled your eyes and giggled. “You see! It does work, you’re smiling again.” You shook your head and made your way to the kitchen to cut up the watermelon.

Chris called Scotty while you got all kinds of fruit. You loved Scott to bits. His positivity was intoxicating and that’s exactly what you were needing right now. All of this had a pretty big effect on your life and love life. You and Chris haven’t done anything in the last three weeks and even though Chris gave you all the time you needed, you knew he was a little touched starved just like you. All of a sudden you felt a pair of arms around your waist and Chris let his head rest on your shoulder as his body was pressed up against yours.

“Scott and Steve will be here in an hour.” Chris told you, kissing your cheek. You nodded and fed him a strawberry you were cutting up. “I’ll get a cooler for the drinks and stuff.” He told you and kissed your neck. He made you turn around by your waist. He had a mischievous smile and pulled you in for a kiss. You wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him closer. He picked you up and placed you on the counter without breaking the kiss. You pulled away and went with your hands through his fluffy hair while he stood in between your legs. “I love you.” you told him, caressing his cheek this time, his stubbles tickling the palm of your hand. “And I love you sweetheart.” His smile big and bright, which you mirrored.

“Now get your pretty ass upstairs and get changed.” He told you, helping you off the counter, placing a quick kiss on your lips and smacked your ass softly and playfully. You turned around with a smile while he watched you walk away. You got everything you needed just like Chris. Scott was one minute away and you quickly looked into your inbox again. “No…..” Chris said and wrapped his arms around your waist, trying to pull you away from your laptop. “Chrihiss….. just let me take a look” You whined and almost fought Chris to see your inbox. He let out a loud sigh and let go of you. Obviously there was nothing there and when you turned around towards Chris he had his hand on his side with his eyebrow up. “Sorry….” You told him and he walked towards you. “Today is for relaxation sweetheart. Now let’s go.” He told you and kissed you before carrying the cooler and bag.

Just in time, Scott honked the car. “There they are!!!” Scott yelled with a smile, making you smile as well. You jumped in the back and hugged Scott and Steve. “How are you? Heard you were pretty stressed out so we’re going to make you relaxed by the end of the day.” You smiled “Thanks Scotty.” Chris jumped in besides you and pulled your legs over his, his warm, big hand on your knee.

It didn’t took long before you arrived at the beach while Scott talked with you about the new true crime docu he had seen. It took a minute to get your thoughts off the festival but in the end it did work, getting you in a way better mood. You searched a quiet spot to lay and when you found it, you all unpacked. Chris put some sunscreen on your back and you on his. Just by seeing him without a shirt on, made the butterflies go loose in the pit of your stomach. It’s been a while when you saw him without a shirt and he was ripped in a way you didn’t remember he was while the tattoos showed off.

Scott brought a ball with him for in the water while you turned up the music a little. Scott and Steve already jumped in the water, jumping on each other’s back. Chris turned to you and checked you out with a smirk, making you feel shy again. “What?” you asked with a shy smile playing upon your lips. He shrugged a little “You just look good, that’s all.” he told you and kissed your shoulder, meeting your eyes above his sunglasses. You felt your cheeks getting heated, chuckled and looked away. “What? I can’t compliment my favorite girl right now?” he knew damn well what he was doing to you.

He got your arm and gently rubbed it. He knew exactly how to make you feel heated, shy and most importantly, made you feel like the only woman on earth. “hmh… Smooth Christopher… smooth.” You told him and stood up, reaching out your hand for him to take. He chuckled at your response and took your hand in his and got up. He stood very close to you and was taller than you were, making you feel a bit small and intimidated. Damn this man knew exactly what to do and what he did now, made you feel submissive. Chris looked down at you with a smirk. You rolled your eyes slightly, not wanting to give in now just on principles and pushed him playfully away.

“What?” Chris chuckled and if you could roll your eyes even further, you would, making Chris chuckle even more. “Let’s just go, you tease.” Your remark made him laugh wholeheartedly and you knew that this was the vibe he was going with today. He took your hand and placed a delicate kiss on it, smiling at you. You turned towards him, standing close to him as well. This time it took him by surprise at the close proximity you were standing and got his sunglasses of his face. “Don’t wanna loose them now do we?” you chuckled at your win this time and placed it on the towel. Now it was your turn to wrap him around your finger.

You took his hand in yours and walked into the water, paddling your feet in the refreshing water. Chris looked at you with a loving smile and placed his arm around you, pulling you against the side of his body and kissed the top of your head. He could see you were thinking about it again and whispered in your ear “It’s all going to be okay sweetheart. Trust yourself.” He took the lead, still holding your hand in his when he turned around looking at you if you were ready to go further into the water.

You walked slowly his way. The water wasn’t cold, more refreshing than anything else but you still needed to get used to it. Every time you took a step forward, Chris took a step backward to help you. It wasn’t like you really needed help, but you loved the fact that he was doing it either way, always so caring and it made your heart flutter. You looked at Chris, the sun kissing his skin while his fluffy hair shined in the sun and it was like falling in love with him all over again.

You smiled and got his hand, pulling him closer. It surprised Chris for a minute until you wrapped your arms around his torso, your head resting against his chest. It took him a moment but wrapped his arms around you as well, pulling you closer and you could hear the rumble of his chuckles. He went with his hand over your hair. “What’s this for sweetheart?” he asked you softly and caringly. “I just love you so much.” His heart started to melt when you said that and how you wrapped yourself around him. The need to protect you from anything and everything got even bigger by the second. He would do anything for you without thinking twice about it.

“You have no idea how much I love you too baby girl” he told you, kissing your head. His hands cupped your cheek as he gave you a chaste kiss. Without warning, you both got splashed by Scott and Steven, making you both gasp at the sudden coldness.

It turned out in a water fight until you were all soaked. You hanged around Chris like a koala in the water until you got out. Chris was right, this did do you a lot of good but once you returned home, you were confronted again.

You wanted to put your computer on when Chris placed his hand above yours, making you look at him. He shook his head lovingly, making you think twice about it. You looked back at your computer and got your hand away, listening to Chris.

“Let’s take a shower together hmh?” he asked you and you nodded. The entire time on the beach you were very clingy which you weren’t a lot so Chris knew he had to be very soft and gentle with you. Chris didn’t see this side of you a lot but when you did show it, he loved every given moment of it and it felt like his heart would burst with the love he had for you. Besides, he knew that the moment you got clingy, you gave your consent for him to take completely care of you.

He helped you get upstairs and into the bathroom. You were glad that you changed the sheets of the bed this morning so you could get into a clean bed later. You and Chris got undressed and Chris gave you a hand, helping you get into the shower with him. He got your favorite bath foam and softly rubbed it onto your body. He pulled you into a hug, when he saw that the stress exhausted you and it showed now since you were relaxed. “It’s okay baby. you’re going to be completely fine. I’m here with every step and you’re doing such a good job. I couldn’t be more proud of you for following your dreams even though I know how scary it can be.” You tightened your arms more around him while he comforted you.

When you got out and Chris obviously helped you out, he dried you off with a soft towel, put your underwear on and placed you on the counter. “Which lotion you want baby?” he asked you looking around. “My favorite.” You told him tiredly and he immediately got your favorite lotion, rubbing it gently in before putting your favorite shirt of him on and helped you off the bathroom counter.

He quickly put some short sweats on himself and a shirt. You both walked downstairs and he got on the couch, pulling you onto his lap sideways and gave you the tv remote. You watched a tv series and cuddled closer to Chris. He played with your hair, calming you and relaxing you even more. You let your head rest on his chest, underneath his chin. You couldn’t fight your heavy eyelids anymore and closed them, feeling utterly and completely safe in Chris’s arms.

You were almost drifting off until you felt Chris shift underneath you. You flutter you eyes open and looked at Chris who smiled lovingly at you. “Let’s get you upstairs sweetheart.” He told you and you noticed that the tv was already off. You nodded and got out of his lap. Chris still held onto you in case you might fall since you were very drowsy. You brushed your teeth freshened up a little before falling into the clean sheets.

It was cool in the room, giving you both some release from the almost unbearable heat. Chris got in next to you and scooped you closer, placing an arm underneath your head so you could rest your head on his chest. Your legs over him and it didn’t took you long before falling asleep.

You had a very vivid nightmare about the festival. It seemed so incredibly real that you actually thought that it happened. You slowly got up, rubbing your face and looked at Chris who was in a very peaceful and deep sleep. You had dreamt that the designer didn’t want you and hated you for no reason at all, saying that you were unprofessional and childish. It felt so real that you couldn’t snap out of it and had to check if it really happened or not.

You got out of bed trying to be as quiet as possible and made your way downstairs, not even bothering with the lights. The tears slipped down your cheek as you felt a fearful weight on your heart, hoping that it was in fact a nightmare. The panic rose when you saw your computer which you quickly turned on and sat down in the chair. You opened your mail and searched through it with a heavy heart, not even able to stop crying at this point. You were so caught up that you didn’t even hear Chris walking downstairs.

He found you behind your computer and his heart sank. You rested your head on your arms as you tried to hold your sobs in. He sighted softly out of sympathy and walked towards you. He didn’t want to unsettle you so he softly rubbed your arms, making you look up. He saw that your eyes were bloodshot red and sympathy was written all over his face.

He kneeled down in front of you and you broke down completely. He shushed you. “It’s going to be alright sweetheart. It was a nightmare wasn’t it?” he asked you and you nodded, unable to contain the sobs coming from you as you shook in his arms. You were both on the ground now and Chris held you tightly when you crawled into his lap, your legs wrapped around him. “He said that I was too childish, unprofessional and hated me for no reason. It felt so real Chris. I thought it really happened. I had to check.” You told him between sobs, feeling utterly exhausted from this whole experience.

“I know honey, it’s okay. It’s not real and I’m 100% sure he wouldn’t say that. You are too good in what you do and trust me when I say that you are very professional. I’ve seen it myself. It’s your fears projecting right now. It’s not going to happen in real life.” He told you softly, trying to help you rationalize. “I know… I’m just exhausted from the waiting and containing the panic and anxiety. With every passing day, it’s getting harder. I don’t know how long I’m going to be able to do this.”

Chris cupped your cheeks softly. “You’re the most strongest woman I’ve ever seen. You’re going to get through this and you’re going to rock it.” he kissed you softly and wiped away your tears. “I’ll be here with you remember? And it was all just a nightmare.” He reminded you and you took a deep shaky breath. He smiled softly at you and kissed your nose. “You want to stay downstairs and watch something or do you want to get upstairs again? I might be able to take some stress away.” he told you the last part teasingly again, making you chuckle through your tears. He smiled the moment he saw you smile again.

You were actually considering it though, at this point wanting to try anything to take the stress away. “Let’s go upstairs.” But you didn’t responded to the last sentence. He helped you up and held your hand while walking upstairs. You looked at your side of the bed and shivered from the thought of the nightmare. Chris looked at you concerned. “It’s going to be okay, I’m here.” He whispered in your ear, raising goosebumps over your body.

You sat down on the bed and rubbed your face. Chris took your hands away and kissed them before slowly and gently kissing your cheeks, your nose, forehead and lastly your lips. He saw the consideration in your eyes. “Just relax baby girl, let me make you feel good.” He told you and kissed your neck gently. You felt the heat spread down, noticing how needy and starved you actually were.

He took his shirt off of you and his own, his hands going over your body before making you lay down back on the bed. “Just relax.” He told you softly once again. His lips trailing down from your neck to your chest towards your breast. Your felt your breath hitch a little and got even wetter by his soft and gentle touch.

His mouth and tongue played with your nipple. He trailed down your stomach, his fingertips caressing your thighs, getting you even more in the mood. He left wet kisses behind, his blue eyes piercing yours with love in them. Not like he would do normally, the dominant side staying put right now and showed you all the love he could. He kissed your thighs lovingly while his big hands gently rubbed them. You felt the heat pulsating and couldn’t wait for his mouth to get attached.

He grinded on the side of the bed with his cock for some release himself. His finger went over your wet slit and carefully put a finger in your pussy, curling it inside, making you moan and more wetter. His mouth got attached to your clit and he hummed from pleasure himself. He pumped his finger in and out of you while his mouth was doing some magic itself. You felt yourself grow closer. It was almost embarrassing how fast you could cum right now but didn’t care that much.

His tongue circled your clit while his finger thrusted in you. You saw his bicep flexing because of it and the man was a whole painting on it’s own right now. You buckled your hips slightly and Chris let you right now. You squeezed around his fingers. “You’re close aren’t you baby?” his voice still loving instead of dark which you expected, but to be fair, you needed someone who was soft right now and Chris got that hint a week ago. Just waited for you to let him in your bubble and accept his gentleness.

“Yeah I am.” You murmured out. The sounds your pussy made while Chris was eating you out, made you even hornier. “You cum when you’re ready pretty girl.” Your fingers clenched into the sheets as you arched your back. One hand found his way into his hair, tucking it a bit, making him moan in the process. “I’m gonna cum.” You told him and he fastened his pace, making you shiver and shake in no time.

He got his fingers out of you while you tried to regain your breathing again. Chris looked at you and placed wet kissed over your stomach, towards your chest, neck and after your lips, kissing you passionately. You could taste yourself on his tongue and you arched your back again so your body could meet his, your leg going over his hard cock in his boxers. You pulled him down in the kiss, his body laying on top of you now. “What do you want baby?” he asked you genuinely, letting you take the lead for the first time and it made you a bit nervous. “Can you make me cum again?” Chris smiled lovingly at you and nodded, placing soft kisses on your lips. “Want me to do it like I just did?” he asked you, helping you out as he noticed your nervousness.

You nodded shyly and a bit embarrassed. He smiled and gave you a last kiss before laying on his back. “climb on baby girl.” He told you and you were quick on your feet, crawling over him. He helped you to get up, you were always nervous that you would hurt him so he had to help you in this one. He held onto your thighs and pulled you down on his face. You almost collapsed at the spot while he hummed again and looked at you to see how you were doing.

He ate you out like a starved man. Not going to lie, he probably was and you started to shake above him. His finger entering you, curling it inside, hitting the perfect spot as you cried out. “Cum for me sweetheart.” He told you between eating you out. You got a little off his face as you shook violently above him but he pulled you down again, not done with you yet and kept eating you throughout your orgasm.

Soft licks were giving as he lapped you up. He helped you get off and laid on his side towards you, placing a piece of hair away from your sticky forehead. He kept going over your hair with his hand, waiting for you to catch your breath. You turned your head to look at him. He smiled lovingly at you and even though you loved dominant Chris, you couldn’t help but love this side of him just as much. “How your feeling?” he asked you and you smiled a bit, getting closer to him to kiss him.

He got you into a passionate kiss and he slowly got on top of you. One hand entangled in his hair, just like he did with you and the other massaged his cock through his boxers. He gasped out a little as you freed his cock and gently jerked him off. He sighed in the kiss and you noticed he was just as needy for you as you were for him. You placed his cock by your entrance, slowly going over your slit and covered his cock with your cum before slowly pushing the tip in, both gasping at the familiar feeling of each other.

“I’ve missed you so much.” He told you, almost whiningly. “I’ve missed you too.” You moaned out as he pushed his hips more forward, going deeper in you. “Stay in me tonight. I need you close.” You told him, feeling even more needy for him and just his physical touch. “I know baby, I know, I need you too.” He kissed you below your ear, sending shivers down your spine.

You put your legs around him and pushed him in deeper. Chris started moving slowly while you both moaned out. You haven’t heard Chris this vocal before. I mean, he is very vocal in bed but this just took the price. He slowly started thrusting into you, hitting your g-spot every time he got into you. You attached your lips to his neck before needlingly pulling him into a deep kiss. His arms were tightly wrapped around you, holding you just as close. “I’m not going to last long tonight sweetheart.” He warned you. “That’s okay. I just need you close.” He moaned at your response while he felt needed and important, which he obviously was.

“I’m gonna cum again.” You told him almost completely hidden underneath him. “that’s okay, cum for me princess, cum for me.” he motivated you. You started to clench around his cock and he moaned out loudly in response. “Cum with me Chris, cum inside of me.” His whole body tensed up when you asked him to cum together and he almost lost all of his strength in his body. He hid his face in the crook of his neck while your hands caressed his back, pulling him more down.

You came hard and clenched so hard on his cock that you started to milk him out entirely. Chris was moaning in your ear and you could feel his heart thundering against yours. You both tried to catch your breath and you felt his cum seeping out of you. You felt so complete right now and relaxed. You chuckled “You were right, this does help with the stress.” He chuckled as well, meeting your gaze and cupped your cheek. “I like this side of you.” you confessed softly. He smiled lovingly at you. “I like this side too.” He told you, kissing you softly, still a bit out of breath.

“You still want me to stay inside of you tonight sweetheart?” he asked you, softly rubbing your cheek with his thumb, now laying more to the side. You nodded “Yeah I need you close.” He smiled and kissed the top of your nose. He laid more to the side, his ;leg over you this time, one arm underneath his head and the other resting on your side, both just staring at each other.

It was going to be a long, exhausting and stressful road but maybe you finally found your way of destressing.

Taglist: @patzammit @rogersdrysdalebarber @justile @babyevansblog @hazelqueenland @littlebluecupcake

2K notes · View notes

neowinestainedress · 1 year

Text

𝐆𝐋𝐈𝐌𝐏𝐒𝐄 𝐎𝐅 𝐔𝐒 — 𝐂𝐇. 𝟐

𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 𝐎𝐍𝐄 — 𝐌𝐀𝐒𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐋𝐈𝐒𝐓 — 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 𝐓𝐖𝐎 — 𝐂𝐇𝐀𝐏𝐓𝐄𝐑 𝐓𝐇𝐑𝐄𝐄 𝐏𝐀𝐈𝐑𝐈𝐍𝐆: lee haechan x oc ; na jaemin x oc 𝐆𝐄𝐍𝐑𝐄: fluff, smut, childhood best friends to lovers, strangers to lovers, exes to lovers, lovers to exes 𝐒𝐔𝐌𝐌𝐀𝐑𝐘: jaemin arrives in korea, and he and hyejin immediately get along. But while he tries to settle in, new doubts creep into his mind, keeping him hooked on her relationship with haechan more than he should. 𝐖𝐀𝐑𝐍𝐈𝐍𝐆𝐒: smut, oral s*x (f receiving), unprotected s*x 𝐖𝐂: +5k 𝐀/𝐍: the second chapter is here. things are getting more interesting, so i hope you'll like it! feedback means the world, whether it's a comment, a reblog (it helps to boost the fic so more people can see it), or an ask, please send your thoughts! enjoy ♡

When Friday came, Hyejin had completely forgotten about this new friend, honestly, she couldn’t care much about him. Between her job and other things assaulting her mind, worrying about whoever was going to live with Haechan was the last thought in her mind. They were already friends, so he couldn’t be a bad person, but did she care about knowing him? Not really.

But maybe he would’ve been a good thing. If Haechan decided to go back to being friends with Zoya, she would’ve visited his place, met his roommate, fell for him, and Hyejin could sleep at night without the lingering fear of Zoya stealing her boyfriend.

To be honest, Hyejin hated the word ‘stealing’, people aren’t objects, you can’t steal them, but you can draw them to you, and if you know the power you have over them, maybe the wiser choice would be to leave them alone, especially if you already did it once and hurt them.

But even with that fantasy of setting the new boy up with Zoya, Hyejin still didn’t remember that he was already home when she barged inside Haechan’s place as if it was her own.

“Honey!” The brown-haired screamed, closing the door with a loud bang as she pushed it close with her feet, “I’m home. Brought grocery.”

“Oh, I thought it was just two of us, here.” A male voice echoed through the place. A tall man with dyed dark blonde hair was standing in front of her, dressed in casual clothes, with a rather surprised expression on his handsome face.

“Shit!” She screamed, bags full of stuff almost falling to the ground if only the stranger didn’t grab them promptly. When their eyes met, she could feel her heart throb in her chest, the eggs, God, the eggs, what if they broke anyway?

“Are you okay?” The man questioned, standing up, doing the favour of still keeping the bags in his arms that were surely stronger than hers.

She nodded, shaking her head and brushing her hair back while a look of panic still painted her face. “The eggs.”

“The eggs?” His brows raised in perplexity as his head tilted to the side.

“Yeah, can you see if the eggs broke? I wanted to make a cake and now no cake, and no ramen too with no eggs.”

The blonde stared at her for a few seconds, studying her eyes and the nervous movements of her fingers before he coughed and shook his head. “I’m sure they’re fine,” he voiced, walking to the kitchen followed by her.

“I think you crashed them,” she said, lightly jumping up and down on her tiptoes by his side, apprehensively waiting for him to find the containers with the eggs.

“I think you scare yourself too easily,” he commented with a hint of sarcasm in his husky voice.

“Excuse me?”

The man chuckled, and a beautiful, breathtaking, smile appeared on his face. “Didn’t you know I was coming? If you live here, you surely agreed to me moving in, right? You know about me?” He asked while his voice broke into a high-pitched tone full of worries with each question. Haechan couldn’t be so damn dumb to don’t warn his roommate, right?

“Oh! Oh, shit, it’s you! Yeah, I know about you, you slipped my mind, I’m sorry, but yeah, yeah,” she blurted out, running a hand in her hair before cupping her face. Why was she so forgetful? And why she couldn’t avoid making a fool of herself for once?

“Great,” he smiled, letting out a breath of relief before grinning at her antics. “And I’ll pay for the eggs if they’re broken.”

“No, no, it’s fine,” Hyejin reassured, moving her hand in a dismissive move. “And I don’t live here, by the way.”

“Oh,” he whispered while he was still intent on placing everything on the table to find the eggs and make sure they weren’t crushed. “You… don’t?”

“No, I’m Haechan’s girlfriend, I just grocery-shopped for me and, while I was there, I thought about doing it also for him.” She quirked a brow when she saw his reaction to her words. Was that a weird thing to do? It was just a nice gesture, and to her, it was pretty normal, just like ten thousand other things she would do in his place.

“You’re nice…?” He said, letting the phrase hang, waiting for her to fill him in about her name.

“Hyejin,” she greeted with a bright smile that turned into a shy laugh when she realized they had been talking for so long and did everything but introduce each other. “You?”

“Jaemin, Na Jaemin, for my friends Nana,” he greeted, his 32 teeth smile on his face again.

“Nana, that’s pretty,” she said. “So, do you mind helping me?”

Jaemin smiled and then nodded. “The least I can do after I almost gave you a heart attack for your eggs.”

“Wow, you already became friends,” Haechan exclaimed, entering the kitchen and seeing how close Hyejin and Jaemin were already, chatting about something he couldn’t grasp.

“He helped with the food. I passed by the mall and thought of you. You would die without me,” she finished jokingly, leaving Jaemin’s side to reach Haechan, and wrapping her arms around his shoulders before kissing him gently. “Missed you.”

“It was a tough week,” he whispered, pulling away from the kiss, and walking around the table to see what was left in the bags. “Bought some things,” he joked.

“You would starve without me,” she said. “Don’t have to thank me, by the way.”

Haechan rolled his eyes and grabbed a bag of his favourite biscuits before walking back to her. “Thanks,” he said, doing pouty lips. “How much do I owe you?”

“I don’t remember, we can settle it later. Or I could gift this to you, a welcome gift for the new boy,” Hyejin said, turning to Jaemin that was staring at them with an expression she couldn’t name. But he only smiled before looking away when their eyes met.

“Whatever you prefer,” Haechan shrugged, bringing her attention back to him, “by the way, I’m going to the skate park with Jeno, are you coming?”

Her eyes darkened and a frown formed on her face. “But, we were supposed to hang out?”

“I know, babe, but…” he sighed, “I forgot that I promised to him and Yangyang before I promised it to you.”

She sighed but nodded without complaining further. “It’s fine, you had a long week with the moving in and then your job,” her lips curled in a smile and her hand lifted to caress his cheeks. “Have fun and don’t hurt yourself like last time.”

Haechan chuckled. “It was a mistake and it was Yangyang’s fault.”

She raised a brow and then laughed. “Sure, whatever. Can we eat together, though?”

“Sure, I’ll be home before 7. If you want, I can grab something while coming back.”

“No, I’ll cook something.”

“Okay, bye,” he said, waving to them and leaving the house.

When Haechan left, silence filled the room, and Hyejin wouldn’t have found it nerve-wracking if it only wasn’t for Jaemin’s persistent gaze on her.

“Excuse me, everything alright?”

Jaemin didn’t comprehend she was talking to him right away and hesitated before answering in a mumble, “yeah, yeah, I was just… thinking.”

“Oh, you wanted to be alone?”

“What?” He asked, brows furrowing. “No, no, I can’t kick you out of the house,” he said, words followed by a light laugh, “not that I would. I have no reasons; you are so nice.”

Hyejin’s eyes crinkled up and a small dimple poked her right cheek while a whispered thanks slurred from her lips. “You were thinking about what? If you want to tell me.”

“No, it’s nothing,” he shrugged, leaning against the kitchen counter and watching as she moved around as if that was her place, cleaning up as if it was her duty, and sure, Jaemin knew nothing about them and their dynamics but something about everything felt off. Maybe it was the jet lag, or the Korean air after years of America, yes, it had to be that.

Her soft giggle brought him back to earth. “What’s so funny?”

“You,” she said. “Are you tired?”

“Do I look that horrible?”

She shook her head while she folded the bags and then placed them under the sink, ready to be used again. “You look shaken. Is your room already set up?”

Jaemin shrugged. “Partially, the truck with most of my things got lost and I have no idea when I will have my piano, my guitar, and my bed.”

She gasped, signalling him to follow her on the couch. “Your bed?”

“Yep, and while you’re here,” he coughed, “did you and Hyuck have plans for a spicy night or can I sleep with him tonight?”

Hyejin laughed and shook her head. “I’m sorry but that’s hilarious.”

“My tragedy it’s hilarious? I spent years giving that mattress my shape, if I don’t get it by tomorrow, I will cry.”

His voice and expression only made her laugh more, to the point of tears. “Sorry, it was bad luck, but the good news is you can sleep with my boyfriend.”

“Great, I hope he stopped kicking with time.”

She chuckled. “He doesn’t kick me when we sleep together.”

“So, you’re sure you won’t hate me? He already cancelled plans with you today.”

“No, don’t worry, I’m used to it,” she said light-heartedly but then her expression changed when she saw Jaemin’s furrowed eyes.

“You’re used to it?”

“Yeah, you have no ideas how many times Haechan says we will do something and then forgets about it or changes it to something else like staying at home or… staying at home.”

While her voice was light and playful, Jaemin didn’t find it so funny but, once again, it had been years he had been with Haechan so maybe he was like this with everybody, maybe he simply changed and also she seemed fine with it, so who was he to judge?

“What about you? I’ve been friends with Hyuck since we were crawling, but I can’t remember you.”

“Do you know all his friends?”

“Mostly,” she said, bringing her knees to the couch and turning to the side to look at him better.

“I used to travel a lot, so probably that’s why you don’t know me. Also, I was his friend from his grandparents’ town, that’s where we met.”

“Oh, yeah, it makes sense,” she said. “And why are you here now?”

“Studied in America and then decided to come back here to see if Korea had something magical for my future, we’ll see if this will be the dumbest idea I’ve ever made or the best.”

She chuckled, eyes softening. “Are you afraid?”

Jaemin sighed, rubbing his neck. “Aren’t we all? Shouldn’t we? Fear is not necessarily bad, right?”

Hyejin hummed. “Well, I’m not sure.”

“What is it?”

She chuckled nervously. “The future.”

“Oh, if you look at it that way, it is scary.”

“Yeah, but I can’t find a job. I mean I have a job, I work in a library and I managed to create a small book club every Tuesday with adults and another on Friday dedicated to little kids, but my art degree has led me nowhere. I’m losing my passion for painting, I don’t have time for painting, I feel like a failure because my parents warned me about it,” she sighed. “I’m sorry, shit, that’s not what I wanted to show you of me.” Not even Haechan wanted to listen to her rant most of the time, why would a stranger be okay with it?

“No, keep going,” he reassured her, touching her hand, stopping her nervous movements, and unconsciously rubbing his thumb on her palm. “I love listening.”

She gulped, briefly looked at their hands and his eyes, and then went on. “I fear I won’t find my place in this world, and I know I’m only 22 and I have time, but… everything spins around so fast, everyone seems better than you, at everything, and… it sucks.”

Jaemin chuckled, “It sucks.”

“Are you making fun of me?” She huffed, pulling her hand away and crossing her arms.

“No, I agree. It sucks. But I’m not sure you want to listen to my talks against capitalism and its damages to people and the environment or other talks about economies and how humans are not made for this stressful, time-ticking life and how at this point it’s just surviving and not living, right?”

A smile spread on her face, cheeks heating up. “Maybe one day, I’d love to listen.”

“One day,” Jaemin smiled widely, perfect white teeth in view and eyes full of a hopeful warmth. “Now, any other fears?”

Haechan.

It lingered in her brain. All the fears about their future. How everything she dreamed of seemed to be secondary to him. How the future she pictured for them seemed so different from the drawing he had in mind. Incompatible. And somehow, they always found a way to never talk about it.

“Nothing,” she whispered, swallowing the gulp in her chest. “Just that.”

“Great,” he beamed. “I can tell you one thing my grandma said to me, you have a place in this world, you just have to find it, but you have it, and one day, you will discover it, get comfortable in it, and you’ll realize that everything you had to face had led you to the highest place in your life.”

She swiftly wiped away a tear and smiled. “Thanks, I will try to remember it when I have my lowest moment. Want to help me think about something for dinner?”

“Sure, I love cooking!”

“Really? I love it too!”

Hyejin had no idea if Jaemin would’ve been a perfect match for Zoya, but for now, that thought didn’t cross her mind, for now, it only looked like she could’ve found a new amazing friend, and that was something that had been missing for a while in her life.

“What do you mean boiled chicken with no seasoning?” Hyejin asked speechless, stirring the food in the pot while Jaemin finished setting the table.

“I’m not kidding, that’s when I learnt to never accept invites at other people’s houses,” he laughed, but the thought of that dinner sent shivers down his spine.

“Well, you’ll eat well here,” she promised.

“Because you are the chef of the house?”

She grinned, humming after tasting the food. “Most of the time.”

“Wait, do you live here?”

She shook her head. “Nope, but we’re both very busy and I try to spend more time as possible with him. And I love this made-up sense of domestic life I dream to have one day.”

“And he never comes to your place?” Jaemin didn’t want to pry, but since he arrived there, Haechan didn’t talk about her as much as she talked about him. He wasn’t even sure his friend told him he had a girlfriend. And in the last few hours, he got to see that she acted like a wife.

“Not as much as I am here, but if you don’t want me around, we can —”

“No,” Jaemin stopped her instantly. “You care about him… a lot, it’s nice.”

Her face heated up and she looked away. “Is it so evident?”

“Mhh, yes?”

“What’s so evident?” Another voice asked.

“Haechan!” She exclaimed, rushing to the kitchen door to hug him.

“Babe,” he groaned, pulling back, “I’m all sweaty.”

“I don’t care,” she said, hugging him anyway. “I missed you,” she pouted, cupping his face before bringing her lips to his.

“Missed you too,” he smiled, leaving a small peck on her lips before looking behind her to stare at the pots. “Mhh, it smells delicious here, is it all from you?”

She scoffed, flicking her ponytail in a bragging motion. “It’s always me.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, without you I’d be dead,” he laughed. “I’ll go take a quick shower and then we can eat, alright?”

“Yes, we’ll wait for you.”

Jaemin coughed. “You don’t really come here every day to feed him?”

“Oh my god, why do you say it like that?” She laughed but Jaemin’s serious face made her stop another time. “I’m not a maid.”

“I know, but…”

“I just love cooking, and my roommates usually have different shifts, so they are home later than me, and I’d rather eat with my boyfriend than alone.”

Jaemin hummed, lips pressed together as he helped with the other two pots and brought them to the table.

“Are you sure you’re comfortable with me around?”

“Yes, I told you, I like you. I mean, I don’t know you much but… I think we get alone, right? At least for now.”

Hyejin nodded. “I like you too, but if anything makes you uncomfortable don’t be afraid of talking to me.”

“Yes, sure.” Jaemin smiled warmly, grabbing even the last pan and setting it on the table before placing a hand on her shoulder. “But I don’t think you’ll ever make me uncomfortable.”

“Jaem, it’s not possible you don’t remember her. Come on, I had a fake phone with her photo on it and I used to always be on call with her, you thought I was crazy and I made her up,” Haechan said. It was mid-dinner, and after talks and talks, the topic focused on their childhood and how strange it was Hyejin and Jaemin didn’t meet before when they were so close with Haechan.

“Now that I think about it, I remember him talking about you,” Jaemin said, pointing a finger at her. “He really looked insane, and you seemed too perfect from his talks so I thought he made you up and that photo was cut out of a journal or something.”

Hyejin laughed. “Too perfect? So you really loved me all along?”

Haechan gulped, eyes dimming a bit of their happy light, but smile still pulled in a line. “I guess.” He wasn’t sure it was love back then, not like what they shared now, at least. They were each other’s half since the start, always there for each other, in the good and bad, and he truly wouldn’t have survived without her, but when he found out how she loved him all along, he felt that what he always felt for her wasn’t enough.

“Wait, you’re not dating since forever?” Jaemin asked, bringing him back on earth, and making her blush brightly.

“We were kids,” Haechan huffed, rolling his eyes.

“Yeah, but you’ve dating for a while, now, right? At least until high school, you used to talk about your girlfriend back then, you were head over heels just as you are now.” Jaemin hyped tone didn’t meet the energy that fell in the room, time freezing and awkward fits of cough coming from Hyejin’s mouth.

“I wasn’t dating her in high school… well, we started to date during the last year, but I don’t think I’ve ever talked to you about her,” Haechan said awkwardly, and Jaemin’s face filled with sorrow.

“Oh, I’m… I’m sorry, I just… I made assumptions and I made them wrong,” he tried to joke about it, hoping it would ease the tension, and it worked, making Hyejin giggle and tell him to not worry with a wave of the hand.

“It’s fine, our story is weird,” she explained, but her mind was going down a completely different path. She wasn’t surprised hearing Haechan was head over heels for Zoya, she was there, witnessing it with her eyes, hearing him rant about how much he loved her. But it had to be a good thing that Jaemin thought Haechan shared the same love for her, too, right? If Haechan talked about her the same way he talked about Zoya, if he looked at her the same way, she was sure he loved her a lot.

Jaemin wanted to say something more but only limited himself to a fake smile and a nod of the head before hiding behind the glass of wine.

“What about you?” Hyejin asked, deciding it was better to change the topic and shine the light on him.

“About me or my dating life?” He asked, placing the glass down, and smiling at her.

“Your dating life, you look like a heartbreaker,” she joked, tucking a fallen strand of hair behind her ear.

Jaemin snickered, leaning back against the backrest of the chair. “I’m pretty lame actually. I think I break hearts because people fall for me and I rarely love them back.”

Haechan scoffed. “If only you weren’t so damn hard to please.”

“Me, hard to please? Have you taken a look in the mirror?” Jaemin retorted playfully.

“Uh, uh, I’ve got her,” Haechan replied, indicating Hyejin with a nod of the head.

“It sounds as if you two gave it a romantic shot and it didn’t work out,” she said, trying to suppress the laugh but when they both turned to her glaring at her, she broke out laughing. “I’m sorry but why did it get so personal?”

“Because I’m not hard to please, I like simple things,” Jaemin explained, shrugging. “As long as I’m with the one I love, I’m happy.”

Haechan rolled his eyes, sipping from his glass before leaning into her ear and whispering, “Don’t believe him.”

“Ugh,” Jaemin gasped offended. “If only I didn’t respect our friendship I’d tell her to put me on a test.”

Hyejin shook her head, snickering. “You two still act like children, trying to make it up for the lost years?”

“If he lies, I’m afraid I’ll have to report it to the teacher,” Jaemin joked before poking his tongue out to Haechan.

“God, you are unsufferable, I had forgotten about it.”

“Maybe you’ll find love here,” Hyejin said, cutting their bickerings, and bringing a hand under her chin.

“Who knows, life is unpredictable,” Jaemin smiled tenderly, playing with the shaft of the glass.

“I hope you will settle in here.”

After a month, Jaemin was more than settled in Seoul and in that house. It wasn’t easy to get accustomed to a new life, find a job and meet new friends, but it wasn’t even that hard.

Haechan was still the usual social butterfly he was back in time, and his friends were nice, so soon enough Jaemin started to hang out with them too. Life was pretty erratic, but at the same time, something felt cosy about everything when he came home after a long day at work.

At first, he thought it simply was the warm color of the living room, or the candles scattered on the shelves, or the smell of food that filled the place most of the nights when he returned home. But after two months, he understood that warm feeling was Hyejin.

At the start, he found it odd that she was at their place so much, it was even annoying because he had imagined having some time and space alone with his best friend after so many years of being away, but he couldn’t hate her even if he tried.

Something wasn’t quite right, though.

Jaemin had been studying them for a while; he wasn’t a creep, and he truly didn’t want to get in their personal business, but it was rather impossible when they were always in front of his eyes. Hyejin always made sure to pass by even for a quick hello and a kiss, rare were the days when she couldn’t because she was too busy or too tired from work, and Jaemin had learned that on Friday they had their special night together, that consisted in having a different type of date. And if it was possible, during the weekend, it was as if she moved in with them.

But if he quickly drew a map of their relationship, he could also easily see all the things that jarred in the picture.

Hyejin truly was the light of the house, a warm presence, a reassuring hug. She was all over Haechan, and every time Jaemin stopped to stare at the way her eyes would look at Haechan, he could swear he had never seen a person more in love than her. If heart eyes were real, they would belong to her. He couldn’t even not notice her lingering touches, her slim fingers looking for Haechan’s hands, almost shyly, as if for some reason she couldn’t, as if that wasn’t her place. Her fingertips would run on his hand, or his thighs, tracing patterns while she listened to him talk with a lost, in-love, smile on her face, or she would run them in his black hair, playing with it until Haechan glared at her for ruining his style.

But all that love seemed to meet a cold wall when Jaemin’s eyes landed on Haechan. He was sure his friend loved her too, Jaemin could hear the tender tone behind his ‘babe’ and ‘honey’, and how happy she was when he randomly gifted her something unexpected. For some reason, though, his love didn’t seem just as strong. And sometimes Jaemin wondered if Haechan truly loved her or not.

He tried not to focus on it, it wasn’t his problem, he probably should’ve focused on finding somebody on his own instead of analysing his best friend’s relationship, but his brain couldn’t help but run miles when they were in front of him.

Haechan started pushing her gentle touch away, stopping her with a colder tone when she brushed her hair and swiftly pulled away from the kiss. And Jaemin wouldn’t have cared about it if only he didn’t witness her eyes saddening with every rejection.

“Don’t you think Haechan has been acting weird?” He dared to ask one day. They were alone at home since Haechan went out to buy some drinks. Jaemin wanted to mind his business and stay locked in his room, but when he went downstairs and saw her on the couch, he couldn’t bite his tongue.

Hyejin lifted her gaze from the phone to him, a cute wrinkle forming on her forehead as she tried to understand what he meant by that. “What are you referring to?”

Jaemin sighed, walking in fast steps to sit next to her. “Doesn’t he seem more distant and cold?”

“Oh,” she whispered, locking her phone to let it drop at her side before turning to face him. “A bit…”

“And… you’re fine with it?”

“I mean, he’s probably just stressed because of work, he’s going insane over it, so I don’t feel like blaming him. Why? Did he answer you badly? I know it’s not nice, but he tends to get easily triggered when he’s stressed.”

Jaemin wanted to slap himself. Of course, he was just making things up in his brain, reading too much between the lines. It had been too long since he had been so close with Haechan and he didn’t know him as much as Hyejin did. It had to be just stress. “No, you’re right, he told me the new shifts are screwing him and the boss is making him go through hell, I’m just… dumb.”

“But why? If he said something to you, I can talk to him.”

“No, no,” Jaemin reassured her, trying to comfort her with a smile. “It wasn’t about me.”

Hyejin smiled. “Wait, you were worried about me?”

Jaemin’s eyes widened and she chuckled at his expression. “I wasn’t worried,” he stopped her immediately, “it’s just that… you, oh, never mind, he’s just stressed anyway, you don’t need to hear my useless rants about imaginary stuff.”

She laughed. “Okay, fine, I won’t torture you. But I think that’s a sign you haven’t found anybody if you’re so worried about me.”

He pressed his lips together, sighing undefeated. “I don’t know if I want to add a relationship to the mix of moving to another country and starting a new job and obsessing over my best friend not treating my half-roommate like a princess even when his brain is fried.”

Hyejin chuckled, playfully hitting his shoulder. “Let’s change the obsessing over my boyfriend and me with having time for a relationship?” She teased, placing her hands on his shoulders and batting her eyes at him.

“Why does it sound like you’re trying to set me up with someone?”

“Because I am,” she replied resolutely.

Jaemin rolled his eyes. “Fine, but just because it’s you.”

“I told Jaemin about Zoya,” Hyejin whispered, hot breath hitting Haechan’s chest, covered in the t-shirt he used as pyjamas as they laid in bed.

“You did what?” He asked, looking down at her, not able to hide the shock behind his voice and eyes.

“I didn’t murder anybody, I told him he could meet Zoya,” she explained, not getting his reaction.

“I know but she will get him killed,” he said. “They will never match.”

“You don’t know. Jaemin’s sweet and Zoya’s a nice girl, so, why not?”

Haechan chuckled. “Oh, so you compliment her sometimes?”

“Shut up, I’ve never said a bad thing about her.”

Haechan raised a brow, silently questioning her words.

“Fine, maybe I did, but only when she broke your heart,” our hearts, “and I just called her out for the things she did to you, never went past that. And when she doesn’t break my boyfriend’s heart, she is nice.”

He chuckled, shaking his head before leaving a peck on her forehead. “You’re cute when you get riled up, but try to keep it down. Come here,” he ordered, pulling her closer to start a heated kiss, surely not with the intention of turning it into hands roaming on skin and whimpers filling the room.

“We can’t… Jaemin,” Hyejin whispered against his lips when he rolled her over to make her lay on the mattress.

“We’ll keep quiet,” Haechan reassured her, leaving one last kiss before he started removing her clothes, right before his met the same fate.

“You’re so pretty, you know?”

She hummed, watching as he leaned down to kiss her bare breast before his lips reached her nipples to suck on them. She pushed down a moan while her nails scratched the bedsheets. “Can I make it up for making you mad?”

“You didn’t make me mad, but I’ll pretend to be very offended by what you say, so yes, make it up,” she joked, making him smile.

Haechan moved down until he reached between her legs and then leaned in, breath hitting her pussy, already sending shivers down her spine. Haechan didn’t add other words, he never did, only started leaving kisses on her inner thigh and slowly dragged his mouth closer to her centre.

“Please, don’t tease me,” she huffed.

“I’m not teasing, I’m taking care of you,” he retorted, going on with his soft touches. “Just relax, it was a stressful day, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah.”

“Good, so let me take the stress away.” While his lips kept kissing her skin, his hands moved up to touch her body, smiling as he felt her tremble under him, and when enough time passed, he felt like starting to take care of her like she wanted. His tongue laid flat on her pussy, wetting it before he started concentrating on the clit. Haechan was thoughtful and methodical, always following his usual pattern of long strokes of his tongue followed by careful sucks on her clit. And, when he felt generous enough, he even added a finger, just like now.

“Haechan,” she breathed out, voice shaky as her head rolled back, and fire rushed in her veins.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?” He hummed against her, staring at her, only seeing her boobs raising fast, and part of her neck.

“So good.”

“’S good? Then come all over my tongue,” he encouraged in a low groan, quickening his movements while his hands moved to cup her thighs and spread her more. “Show me how good I make you feel, baby, come on.”

And it took nothing for her to come, shaking like a leaf while her legs closed around his head, as he never stopped his movements, teasing his tongue inside before going back at her throbbing clit to suck it.

“Mhh, fuck,” she moaned, feeling breathless when he pulled away, the high slowing down. “Want you.”

“Not caring about Jaemin anymore?”

“I can keep silent,” she pouted, grabbing him to push him close to her.

Haechan chuckled and then moved her up on the bed to fix her better before he aligned his hips to hers. “Want you so badly, since he’s around we stopped fucking like rabbits.”

“Haechan! You’re so vulgar.”

“But we were used to it, you can’t deny,” he said, kissing her neck.

“Never denied, there are ways and ways to say things.”

“Mhh, can I be inside you or is it vulgar?”

“Just fuck me, please.”

“Boo, vulgar.”

“Hae — shit,” she cursed when he pushed in, hands reaching his shoulders for support while her legs wrapped around his waist.

Haechan chuckled, starting to thrust his hips into her. “I’m not going anywhere.”

A moan rolled from her mouth, eyes parting to stare at him. A cute furrow on his forehead while his eyes stared at her face. “You’re beautiful, you know?”

She didn’t reply, only smiled widely before turning her face to the side to hide the blush on her face. But Haechan placed two fingers under her chin and moved her face again, kissing her softly.

She felt all the stress of the long day leave her body as the pleasure incremented with every snap of his hips, not hard but rhythmic enough to push her closer to her climax.

“Hyuck,” she whimpered, nails digging into his back, dragging a hiss out of his mouth.

“Yes, babe? Are you close?”

She hummed, eyes squeezing shut as she felt the orgasm approach. She never had anybody but him, but she was sure nobody else would ever be able to read her like he could. She wished she wouldn’t ever have to feel other hands on her skin, or lips on her body because only his could feel this right. And now that his lips were gently teasing one of her nipples, while his hand was between her leg to stimulate her clit, and he whispered praises right against her ear, she truly felt like nobody else could get her.

“Fuck, you feel too good,” he moaned, lips leaving her sensitive bud so that his face could drop in the crook of her neck. “Come with me.”

She hummed, sounds muffled into her mouth as she kept her lower lip trapped between her teeth to don’t be too loud. This time the pleasure rushed over her with more force as her hips raised from the mattress to rut against his and chase the high. Haechan had this tendency of being a bit too loud when he came, so she was quick at trapping his lips on her, and kissing him throughout the orgasm, muffling his whimpers and moans, mixing them with hers.

“Fuck,” he exhaled after a minute, pulling out of her and collapsing to the side. “Look at you,” he whispered, laying on his side while he caressed her hair, pushing it back on her forehead, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “you always look so hot after sex.”

She chuckled, shifting to hide against his chest. “Shut up, I look like a mess.”

“A mess I made, so you’re hot,” Haechan said, pulling her closer. “Shower? Then I could use a snack, you know?”

Hyejin rolled her eyes jokingly, “You already had one.”

© neowinestaindress; all rights reserved. do NOT repost, modify, or translate any work from this blog on any other platform and claim it as yours. you can find my works on ao3 (neowinestaindress) and wattpad (winestaintedress_; currently inactive).

𝐓𝐀𝐆𝐋𝐈𝐒𝐓: @smwhirnthehaze ; @liliansun ; @moonstar127 ; @novawon ; @neosdaisy | comment under the masterlist to be added | general taglist: @froggyforyoongi , @wingsss45 ; @tddyhyck

#nct fanfiction #haechan fluff #haechan angst #haechan smut #jaemin fluff #jaemin angst #jaemin smut #nct dream fluff #nct dream angst #nct dream smut #nct 127 fluff #nct 127 angst #fic: glimpse of us

155 notes · View notes

guess-my-next-obsession · 2 years

Text

The Stable Girl: Chapter Seven

pairing: joel miller x f!reader (Sunshine)

chapter rating: E (birth, brief mention of blood, violence, tense sibling relationship, newborn stuff, a quick handie for daddy joel)

word count: 5k

series masterlist

“Where is she? Damn it, I told you, Tommy. I should’ve stayed home today. Damn it,” Joel spoke hurriedly, panic written all over his face as he found his brother outside of the town’s singular medical building.

Joel had begrudgingly returned to patrol shifts recently after one of the newer rangers broke their leg. He put up a fight, not only with Tommy who was the person to ask, but also with a very pregnant Sunshine, her due date having already come and passed. She assured him she would be fine since Ellie, Maria, and Tommy were going to be there doting on her hand and foot. So, after succumbing to reason, he decided that he’d agree to take on shorter, early morning shifts, aware that he still had an obligation to the town and not just the woman waddling around his home.

But now, he was an hour late to Sunshine’s arrival at the medical building, having been out at the lookout when Tommy walkied to him. He’d never rode so fast in his life, thanking the universe for the lack of infected and hunters on his way home. He’d almost busted right through the gates in a hurry to get there, the usual glare he’d send to Paul taking a backseat as he hopped off the horse and ran down the dirt road until he was standing in front of his brother, panting and panicked.

“She’s inside, she’s fine, Joel. Her water broke a few hours ago, but she’s fine. She’s taking it like a champ, no medicine.” Tommy assured, his hands resting on Joel’s shoulders to still him. Joel nodded, his eyes glancing at the door behind Tommy, desperate to go inside. “Take a minute to calm down, you don’t need to go in there all wound up. Just gonna make her more scared than she already is.”

“She’s scared?” Joel felt his heart pound with the desire to protect her, to rid her of all of her fear and console her, but found himself flipping back in time to Sarah’s birth. Perhaps he was simply too doting with Jen, his intended comforting making her feel suffocated. Could that be the case if he walked in and tried to do the same thing with Sunshine?

“C’mon, I know you ain’t gonna calm down ‘til you see her—“

“Wait,” Joel rubbed his chin nervously, looking at his brother with an indiscernible request, Tommy furrowing his brows at him to let him know he had no idea what was going on with him. “I’m…anxious.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Tommy chuckled and pat his brother on the arm. “You’re gonna be fine, Joel. You’ve done this all before.”

“Just…tell me she’s not gonna leave,” Joel demanded softly, his brother’s furrowed stare deepening. “Sometimes I feel like I made her up in my head, you know. She’s just so perfect, I—I just need you to tell me I’m not lookin’ through rose colored glasses again.”

“Joel,” Tommy sighed and shook his head, chuckling at his brothers unnecessary panic—he always did have a knack for worrying when he didn’t need to. “She ain’t Jen. You’re not looking through rose colored glasses. She’s the real deal. And right now she’s in there waitin’ for you to walk through those doors, so I suggest you get it together and go in.”

“You’re right,” Joel took a deep breath, nodding before grabbing the handle and pulling, the old general-store-turned-hospital-room filled with a couple familiar faces. Ellie and Maria stood on either side of Sunshine as she bounced on an inflated ball, her practiced in-and-out breathing filling the room as she faced away from him. Joel’s worry faded when the door closed behind him, announcing his entry and causing Sunshine to look over at him with a wide grin.

“Oh, thank god you’re here,” she stood up and waddled over to him, her hands on her lower back to give her some support. Joel rushed to her, helping her back into the bed and trying to wipe the relieved smirk off his face at the sound of her being so glad to see him. “Give me a kiss, cowboy.”

Joel didn’t make her wait even a second longer, leaning down and kissing her softly much to the dismay of the other three people in the room. He didn’t care, and neither did Sunshine.

“How are you feelin’? Tommy said you refused the meds they offered you?” He asked in a soft voice, keeping his face close to hers in case she needed another kiss, his hand petting her hair out of her face.

“It’s only bad when the contractions hit, but they’re still four minutes apart—“

“Three.” Maria corrected, a stopwatch in her hand. Sunshine gave her a nervous look at the quickly progressing state of her labour before turning back to Joel.

“Baby girl might be coming sooner than I thought.” Joel chuckled and nodded at her, kissing her forehead as the town’s only doctor walked in.

“How are we doing on time?” He asked Maria, getting the same info that Joel just got. “Alright, I’ll come back in a little bit to check in.”

“You scared?” Sunshine asked, Joel turning back to her with a quick shake of his head, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Your hand is shaking, Joel.”

“Oh, that’s just the, uh, the c-coffee,”

“You’re a bad liar.”

“Am not.”

“Yeah, you are.” Ellie chimed in, now sitting in a desk chair with her face buried in a book. Joel gave her a pointed glare before turning back to Sunshine.

“I’m only nervous because I don’t want you to feel any pain, darlin. So why don’t you let them give you some meds?” She shook her head at him, reaching to pinch his chin lovingly.

“No, I wanna know what it feels like so I’m prepared next time.” Joel felt his heart stop right then and there. She wanted another kid with him? He felt lucky she wanted this one. With a chuckle to hide the tears in his eyes, still needing to seem like a strong man in front of all these other eyes in the room, he nodded at her, grinning so hard his dimple came out.

“Alright, sweet girl. You’re braver than me, I’ll tell you that.”

The doors bursting open interrupted the tender moment, Joel whipping his head around to see Matthew and Joana walking in without invitation.

“What the hell are you doin’ here?” Tommy asked on Joel’s behalf, surprising not only Matthew but Joel himself.

“She’s my sister.”

“Your sister that you humiliated in front of the entire town,” Joel reminded with arms crossed over his chest, standing protectively in front of Sunshine to prevent him from getting even a glance at her after what he did.

•••

It all went down six months ago when you and Joel decided to tell everybody about the pregnancy.

Maria had already caught on, though she incorrectly suspected it was conceived the night of Joel’s birthday in the diner bathroom, but no amount of denying it would make her believe otherwise. Tommy was shocked but elated, hugging his brother so tight Joel had to ask him to take it easy. Ellie was also incredibly shocked, but offered the two of you a rare hug before stating that she would not be changing any diapers under any circumstance.

The only person you had to tell on your side of the family was Matthew, your recently estranged older brother who’d adamantly disagreed with the 20-year age gap between you and Joel, and who was also now in a full-on relationship with Joel’s biggest fan, Joana.

You found him at the diner, Joana stuck to his side like glue at the bar. Taking a deep breath, you asked Joel to wait for you by the door knowing that Matthew always seemed to find offense at his presence. You didn’t want this to be a fight, you wanted your child to have his uncle around—for Matthew to be the big brother he used to be before this apocalypse turned him so hardened.

“Matt,” you tapped his shoulder, his eyes turning to you and smile faltering a bit before lowering to the swell of your stomach, now proudly on display underneath the cotton of your long-sleeve. His face went white, smile now long gone as he lifted his eyes back to yours. You gave him a weak, hesitant smile and shrugged. “Surprise.”

“Surprise?” From the moment he opened his mouth you knew this wasn’t going to go well. The one person you wanted to be happy for you was about to lay into you in public. “What the fuck? You’ve known him for how long? And now you’re knocked up? Aren’t you embarrassed?”

Joel approached the three of you as Matthew’s shouts grew louder with each word, his arm wrapping around you waist to keep you close to him. Even Joana tried stepping in to calm him down with her hand on his arm, but he just shrugged her off.

“Why can’t you just be happy for me?” You asked weakly, tears streaming down your face, your hormones causing you to cry when you’d typically just scream back at him in anger. You could feel Joel tensing to keep himself from acting on your behalf.

“Because! I fucking spent my entire fucking life protecting you just for you to come here and end up knocked up a few months later like some whore! That’s all you are anymore, sis!” He chuckled darkly before continuing, Joel’s fist balling up as it rested on your hip. “But hey, at least you finally found something you’re good at. Can’t fight, can’t shoot, can’t even ride a horse anymore, clearly. So maybe this can be your town contribution—the town whore.”

He’d hardly gotten a chance to finish his sentence before Joel was decking him, knocking him to the ground in one hit and kneeling over him ready to strike again. You grabbed Joel’s arm to stop him from hitting him again, Matthew now on the floor holding his cheek and busted, bloody lip. Joel didn’t say a word as he looked around the room, threatening everyone to dare to say something to him as he stood up.

“Joel,” you pleaded through your tears, desperate to just go home and get away from all the nosy eyes. He turned to you and wrapped his arm around your shoulder, walking you out of the diner and straight home where you cried into his chest for hours.

What was supposed to be your child’s uncle now was just a man—a man you wanted nothing to do with. A man that clearly wanted nothing to do with you.

•••

“Joel,” you touched his arm, forcing him to stop staring down your brother and turn back to you. His scowl softened as he took you in, silently asking you to allow him to kick Matthew out, but your conscience wouldn’t allow that. “It’s fine.”

“Baby—“

“It’s fine,” you repeated, this time earning only a sigh in response, Joel moving out of the way to allow Matthew to see you. “Well?”

“I just…I heard you went into labour and…I just started to think that if anything happened to you, you know…the things I said…I don’t want that to be the last thing you hear from me.” You scoffed at his reasoning, Joel blocking his path as he tried to step closer to you.

“You came to clear your conscience but I haven’t heard an apology,” you felt another contraction start to come on, your face scrunching in pain and your hand coming down to rest on your stomach to attempt to ease the pain. “Hurry up, clear your conscience. I have a baby trying to claw its way out.”

“I…” Your pained eyes turned to him with a confused glare. “I’m not gonna apologize for being disappointed in you, sis. This was fast, and careless, and…lifelong. I’ll apologize for what I said and the way I said it, but I stand by this being a mistake.”

“Joel you have the town’s permission to punch him again,” Tommy piped in, earning a chuckle from you as the contraction began to fade, allowing you to devote more attention to your idiot brother.

“Matthew, you’re an ass,” you finally sighed out, chest heaving as you relished in the lull between contractions. “And you can leave now knowing that I want nothing to do with you anymore. You might be blood but you’re not my family. My family is right here.”

“Damn right.” Joel nodded in agreement, his eyes locked on Matthew. He was as intimidating as you ever saw him, but the sweetness of his confirmation made you smile from ear to ear.

“I think you should go now,” you avoided your brother’s eyes, focusing on your stomach as you rubbed over it. When Matthew didn’t move, Joel and Tommy both stepped forward.

“She said leave,” Joel ordered, no doubt giving him that threatening glare that you’d only ever witnessed when he was protecting you. “Or I can walk you out myself.”

“C’mon, Matt,” Joana tugged on Matthew’s arm until he finally obliged, leaving the room in time for another contraction to start.

“Jesus Christ,” your eyes squeezed closed as you tried to fight through the pain, suddenly wishing you’d taken everyone up on the offer for pain meds.

“That’s two minutes. I’ll go find the doctor.” Maria walked out of the room while Joel turned back to you, stroking your sweaty hair from your forehead and whispering praises.

“You’re doing so good, baby. So proud of you.” He kissed your hand that was holding his as you sobbed out a cry. “I know it hurts baby, but you’re taking it like a champ.”

“Joel,” you spoke through clenched teeth.

“Yeah, baby?” He looked full of concern and fear as you fixed your eyes on him.

“It sounds like you’re talking dirty to me.” He chuckled in surprise, laughing at your ability to remain full of humor even in excruciating pain.

“Want me to stop?” He looked down at you with a tender smile, stroking the side of your face as you shook your head.

“No, just wanted to point that out. Keep going.”

•••

The birth had been a bit complicated, the doctor ordering everyone out of the room that didn’t have medical experience, leaving just him, Maria, and a former Firefly member with nursing experience in the room. Joel sat right outside on the floor, hands clasped over each other and pressed to his mouth as he looked blankly ahead at the tile, contemplating what could be happening on the other side of the door.

“Hey,” Ellie’s voice caused his eyes to break from their mindless stare, turning to look at her as she sat down beside him with a familiar box. “I, uh, was helping put laundry away last week when I stumbled upon this in your closet. Thought…” She took a breath before handing the box over to him, Joel breathing in deeply as he opened it, the broken watch Sarah had given him on his birthday—the night this all started, the night she died—now repaired. “Thought you’d like to have it, you know, so that Sarah can sort of be here to welcome her new sibling. But I saw that it was broken, so I had someone fix it—I hope you’re not mad.”

“Mad?” Joel turned to her with a softness she rarely got to see, his voice just a whisper. “I’m—I’m not mad, kiddo. This…” He took a minute, batting away his tears and taking the watch out, wrapping it around his wrist. “Thank ya, El. This…is very kind.”

“She’s going to be okay, Joel.” Ellie assured, rubbing his shoulder. Before Joel could speak, the door was opening.

“Congratulations,” Maria started with a smile, though she was covered in blood. “You got a healthy baby girl…and baby boy.”

“What?” He felt all the air in his lungs vanish at the sound of the news, his worried frown being replaced with a smile of pure joy. “Twins?”

“Yeah,” she nodded and gestured at the room. “You can come in if you want.”

“Sunshine is okay, right?” He asked, his fingers restless as they fidgeted with his watch.

“Yeah, she’s fine, she took it like a champ.” Joel finally allowed himself to cry, looking up at the heavens to thank whatever entity was up there making his wildest dreams come true. “We just gave her some pain meds, she’s gonna be out soon, so hurry up.”

“Okay,” he nodded and wiped his tears, following her inside.

Joel let out a huff of relief when he saw Sunshine sitting upright in the bed cradling both babies in her arms, his chest pounding with adoration as he walked over to give her a kiss.

“I’m so proud of you, baby. Love you so much.” He gave her another sweet peck before leaning down to greet his two bundles of joy, kissing both of their foreheads over and over until he’d gotten his fill. “Oh, my angels. Daddy loves you both so much, you got no idea.”

“They’ll learn,” Sunshine assured with a smirk, Joel turning his eyes to hers with a chuckle. “Can you believe we’ve got two babies? Thank god, now I never have to go through that again.”

“Yeah, baby,” he laughed and pecked her lips. “I think we did a damn good job.”

“Yeah, we did.” She beamed at him for a moment before looking down to the twins. “You wanna hold one so I can breastfeed?”

“Hand ‘em over,” Joel eagerly accepted his son into his arms, cradling him and gently bouncing him as he watched Sunshine breastfeed for the first time like a pro, having to calm the male part of his brain that immediately lit up at the sight of her exposed breast.

“Oh my god,” she winced and chuckled, her eyes lifting to Joel’s. “This feels so weird.”

“I bet,” Joel laughed and sat down on the edge of the gurney beside her, his eyes turning down to his son to take in his features. “Looks just like you, baby. What are we naming them?”

“Lucas,” she whispered, Joel turning to look at her with a raised eyebrow. “Read somewhere it means bringer of light. Seems fitting.” Joel smiled and nodded his head, stroking her hair back again. “You get to name baby girl.”

“Well, I always liked the name Luna.” Joel suggested shyly, Sunshine smiling wide and nodding. “Don’t know what it means, just think it’s a pretty name.”

“Well, I like it. Lucas and Luna,” she hummed, her smile wide. “Our babies are pretty cute, huh?”

Joel would never get tired of hearing that—our babies. These were their kids, the product of their love. Sunshine had chosen to have a family with him. No one else. Him.

“They get it from you.” He reached to pinch her chin. “You’re so beautiful right now.”

“How?” She chuckled and gestured at her form. She was still in the cotton gown from her delivery, her hair tangled and sweaty, not a trace of makeup on her flushed and drained face. “I look the worst I’ve ever looked right now.”

“Quiet with that,” he scolded her genuinely, confused on how she couldn’t see why he’d be so attracted to her when she just delivered two of his babies during an apocalypse, and was cradling one of them against her chest like it was the most natural thing in the world. She was beautiful in all her raw glory and he wouldn’t allow her to disagree—not this time. “I’ve never seen you so beautiful before. You should see yourself through my eyes, darlin.”

“Here, switch me babies,” she ignored his compliments with a bashful grin, Joel smiling proudly at how flushed his words made her. He handed Lucas over with one last kiss to his forehead before accepting Luna into his arms, cooing at his baby girl as she squirmed in his arms.

“My sweet baby girl,” he tickled her stomach with a smile, gasping softly as she stretched and yawned. “Oh, big stretch.”

“I love watching you like this,” Sunshine was staring at him as Lucas nursed from her, a soft smile on her face. “Talk about beauty.”

“You like me as a dad?” It was his turn to look bashful, turning back to Luna in his arms to watch as she yawned again.

“I love you as a dad.”

“Hey, you two.” Ellie and Tommy walked in, Sunshine tugging her gown up to keep her modesty. Both of them were smiling as they approached the couple and their newborns.

“Thank god they look like their mama,” Tommy teased, earning a fake laugh from his older brother. “Y’all name ‘em?”

“Yeah,” Joel looked to Sunshine, gesturing for her to go ahead.

“Luna and Lucas.”

“Which is which?” Ellie asked, studying the baby in Joel’s arms.

“This is Luna,” he leaned down and kissed her nose. “Sunshine’s got Lucas.”

“They’re so…wrinkly.” The adults in the room laughed at Ellie’s scrunched up face, not seemingly impressed by the miracle of life at sixteen.

“They’ll smooth out eventually,” Joel joked. “Wanna hold her?”

“You sure?” Ellie asked with hesitation, Joel nodding adamantly and gesturing at the chair by the wall. Ellie walked over and sat down in it before Joel was placing the baby girl in her arms, reminding her to keep the neck supported. “Like this?”

“Yeah, you’re doin’ good, kiddo.” He beamed down at his found-daughter figure interacting with his newborn, picturing the future in his head—Ellie all grown up, Luna a teenager, the two of them being as thick as thieves while Lucas drove them up the wall with his Miller boy shenanigans. “What d’ya want ‘em to call you? Aunt? Cousin? Sergeant?”

“Sergeant sounds pretty good, but maybe we’ll go with aunt,” she replied in her dry but amused tone, Joel nodding at her with a soft smile.

“Aunt Ellie.”

“Aunt fucking Ellie. Who woulda called it? Not me.” Joel laughed and looked back at Sunshine talking with Tommy, Lucas being rocked in her arms, no doubt soothed to sleep by the sound of her voice the same way his dad was every night. “I’m proud of you, Joel…for putting yourself out there with her. She’s really your soulmate, and I don’t even believe in that stuff.”

“Neither did I,” he chuckled softly and turned back to the teenager. “But…I guess miracles happen even for grumpy old men.”

•••

Joel did little else that night besides sit and watch his babies sleep for the first time in the cribs he’d built for them, Sunshine fast asleep in bed. He didn’t want her waking for a single thing tonight, knowing just how much the labour took out of her, so he stayed awake ready to tend to the newborns as they cried to be fed or changed every three or so hours. He didn’t mind the lack of sleep, not when it meant he got to spend time with his babies.

“You’re strong, ain’t ya?” He smiled down as Lucas squeezed his finger, his lips puckered in his sleep as Joel rocked him in the wooden rocking chair he handcrafted just for moments like these. “You look just like your mama, Lucas.”

The baby smiled in his sleep, probably just passing gas, but Joel allowed himself to believe the newborn understood him.

“You smile like her too.” He leaned forward and kissed him again before walking him back to his crib and setting him down now that his belly was full and diaper was clean. His shuffling seemed to be enough to wake his daughter, picking up a crying Luna to give her the same treatment he just gave her brother. “Shh, baby girl. Mama needs her rest.”

Joel carried the screaming infant downstairs to the kitchen to warm up a bottle, surprised to find Ellie awake playing guitar at the dining room table.

“You’re up late,” he spoke over Luna’s cries, Ellie nodding.

“Just writing,” she closed her notebook and stood up, walking over to the pair. “Can I hold her again?”

“She’s in a bad mood,” he warned but she shrugged in indifference. Joel handed her over and made sure the baby was in a comfortable position before he left them to fix the bottle, thankful for an extra set of hands. “Ya know, when I had Sarah, Tommy was barely your age, but he was the biggest help out of everybody when her mother left. She was lucky to have him, just like they’re both lucky to have you.”

“Why haven’t…when I brought up the watch to her, she didn’t know anything about it. Why haven’t you told her?” Ellie asked softly, as though Joel would scold her for it.

Truthfully, he wasn’t sure why he hadn’t told Sunshine about the watch or the night Sarah passed.

At the beginning of their relationship, he was still so new to being open and vulnerable, and it just felt like too much too soon. Then, she got pregnant and he didn’t want to ruin her joy of becoming a mother with a tragic story of the way he lost his first child. Now, there was no good reason to hide it away from her anymore.

“I don’t know,” he shrugged and carried the now warm bottle over to the pair, handing it to Ellie and watching as she fed his baby girl. “It’s a hard story to tell, I guess.”

Luna scrunched her nose and attempted to rub her eye as she suckled on her bottle, falling asleep midway through her bottle. Joel’s thumb ran over her cheek, her entire head fitting in the palm of his hand.

“But I’m gonna tell it, just gotta find the right time.” Joel took the baby back into his arms and grabbed the bottle from Ellie’s hand and set it down in the sink. “Go to bed, kiddo.”

“I’ll sleep when you do.” Joel chuckled and shook his head at her command, leaving her to walk back upstairs.

“Joel, baby,” Sunshine’s voice caused his eyes to lift from Luna, a smile finding its way to his lips at the sight of her patting the empty side of the mattress. “Come to bed.”

“Alright, baby.” He walked over to Luna’s crib and set her down before crawling into bed, accepting Sunshine as she snuggled into his chest. He breathed her in, thankful to be smelling her shampoo rather than the smell of breast milk and dirty diapers like he had been all night. “Mm, you’re a better cuddler than the twins.”

“Am I a bad mom for wanting to give you a handjob with our newborns in the room?” She asked, shocking him and pulling a genuine chuckle from his lips as he tipped her head back to look in her eyes.

“You just gave birth, darlin. You should be resting.”

“I don’t wanna rest, I wanna make you feel good,” she pressed her lips to his neck and Joel exhaled at the warmth of her tongue against his pulse, her hand traveling down his stomach to dip into the waistband of his flannel pajama pants. “I love making you feel good, because you make me feel so good.”

“Baby,” he breathed out, eyes hooded as he awaited her touch.

“Mm, I love watching you be a dad,” she purred as she gripped his half-hard length, stroking him beneath the blanket. “You’re so good at it, such a natural.”

He let out a shaky breath as her thumb rubbed his frenulum, his hips bucking into her fist.

“I didn’t even ask you to stay up all night taking care of them, you just did it anyways,” she bit his ear lightly, the contact enough to cover his entire body in goosebumps. “You’re such a good man, Joel.”

“Fuck,” he whispered a strangled moan for only her to hear, his head turning to look her in the eye as his orgasm built at an almost embarrassing speed. “Gonna make me cum, baby.”

“Good, you deserve it. Such a good dad, such a good partner…we’re so lucky to have you.” His orgasm was as emotional as it was physical, her kind words sending him over the edge, making a mess in her fist and on his lap.

For the last 33 years, he went through life always thinking that he was never good enough. He wasn’t good enough to keep Jen around, wasn’t good enough to protect Sarah, wasn’t good enough to deserve this relatively peaceful life in Jackson. And now, here in his bed laid a beautiful woman who had just given him two babies, telling him that she was lucky to have him.

Her? The lucky one? Perhaps if he hadn’t been so blissed out and exhausted he would’ve argued that it was him who was lucky. Instead, he found himself just kissing her, slowly but deeply, hoping that the wordless act conveyed even an ounce of the love he held for her in his heart.

“I love you so much, Sunshine, and that feels like an understatement.” He spoke against her lips, feeling her smile against him and peck him a few more times before he was standing up and walking out of the room to clean himself up in the bathroom before returning, Sunshine waiting with a grin.

“Come get some sleep with me,” she pat the bed again as he snuck a glance at his babies, Joel obliging and leaving them to crawl into bed again, tugging the blankets up to their chins as he pulled her in close, peppering the side of her face with kisses. “I love you, Joel. So excited to have this family with you.”

“Mm,” he hummed against her, feeling sleep start to overtake them both. “Me too, darlin. Me too.”

•••

taglist: @uselsshuman @joelmillerscoffee @wildemaven @axshadows @sherala007 @browneyes-issac @kimm4710 @stxrrylunatic @sara-alonso @paulalikestuff @chxpsi @auberosier @mashomasho @harriedandharassed @trickstersp8 @trinkets01 @jlmaddinson @laureliciousdefinition @oh-no-a-whovian @buoyfriend @chorraich @extraneous-trip @oliviajdjarin @wumpsquill @love-affair-with-fandoms @graciexmarvel @amb11 @t0fudaddy @reigndropss @wondeerfull @multifand0m-gal0re @bfences @hypnoash @chronic-aly @wheresarizona @pedropascalsx @xocalliexo @myswficlist (sorry if your tag isn’t working! and let me know if you’d like to be added!)

#pedro pascal #pedro pascal fic #pedro pascal fanfiction #the stable girl #joel tlou #joel miller x reader smut #joel miller angst #joel miller fluff #joel miller smut #joel miller x you #joel miller fic #joel miller x reader

760 notes · View notes

neophele · 1 year

Text

Mission: Glazed ~ haechan

Genre: homecook!haechan x gn reader, college!au, non idol!dreamies, fluff!!!! Words: 5k Warnings: none ! uhhh I can't cook so food and cooking descriptions are lacking ... I just described food I got from cafés recently >,< req: hi! can i make a request for haechan? say he’s a home cook or just really enjoys cooking as a hobby, reader/oc belongs in the same circle of friends as his and he invited his friend group for dinner at his place, and he kind of stresses out over the food he’s gonna cook cause he likes oc and really wants to impress them with his cooking. bonus if reader also likes pastry and desserts and has a hobby of making them as well, and haechan goes as far as asking the others what’s reader’s favorite dessert and “discreetly” makes that for everybody he says, but he really only did that for the reader and just really wants to impress them. i’m sorry this was so long 🥹 thank you so much! p.s. i love your works they make me giddy and smile hehe 👉👈

“Damn, Hyuck, that smells good,” Jeno inhales exaggeratedly through his nose, letting his senses enjoy the delicious smell wafting up from the tinfoil his friend is unfolding. Donghyuck can’t hold back the proud smirk on his face as his friends watch him, teasing them by unfurling the side of the tinfoil before wrapping it over again, eyes glinting with mischief as they deflate at his refusal to reveal the dish.

“Just show us,” Renjun groans, smacking Donghyuck’s hand.

“Please,” you pout, and Donghyuck’s smirk drops into a genuine smile as his fond eyes fall on your pleading face.

“Fine, since you asked nicely,” he grins at you, shooting you a wink as he reveals the neatly folded, though rather plain-looking, wrap. Everyone’s excitement drops at the reveal, a snigger coming from Chenle’s mouth as Donghyuck pouts disappointedly.

“That’s it?” Jisung asks, eyes zoning in on Donghyuck’s lunch.

“Well, yeah,” Donghyuck answers. “It smells good, though, right?” He grins, wafting the wrap around so that everyone gets a quick waft of the aromatic spices and secrets wrapped in the unsuspecting flour tortilla.

“Four-hour marinated chicken, gently fried, my own kimchi-inspired secret sauce, on a bed of succulent salad,” he teases his friends sitting around the table, who can’t help perking up at the scent. “It tastes even better, I promise you,” he grins, watching as you lick and Jeno your lips; Renjun and Jisung gulp ever so slightly; and Mark makes no secret of his hunger with the pleading frown on his face.

“Dude, just one bite!” Mark begs, hand reaching out across the table. “Hey! If he gets a bite, I want one, too,” Jeno groans.

“Me too!” You pipe up with an eager voice, and Donghyuck wishes he could think of a good enough reason to let only you try it.

“If I let everyone try it, then there won’t be any left for me,” Donghyuck holds firm, enjoying all eyes trained on him as he takes a large bite, the succulent meat and juicy sauce – if he had to say so himself – perfectly cooked with a blend of ingredients that gave it the right amount of kick to perk up his afternoon.

“Please,” you whine, pout still on your lips, Donghyuck’s heart almost bursting at how wide your sweet eyes have gone, the way your tongue darts across your lower lip as you salivate at his cooking sending another puff of hot air directly into his ego. Swallowing the bite, he pauses for a second as if thinking, though he’d never admit he’d already made up his mind and was just waiting for the perfect moment.

“How about this?” He offers, and everyone’s attention is forced onto Donghyuck yet again, the way his friends’ bodies are already leaning forward making him smirk yet again. “Everyone comes round on Friday, and I’ll cook a meal.” He

“Oh,” Jisung says, deflated, and everyone seems to lean back, realising no one’s getting a chance at tasting the dish in front of them.

“What?” Donghyuck pouts, disappointed by the reaction. “I’m offering you all free food; be grateful!”

“That’s suspicious,” Renjun glances at Donghyuck, eyebrows knitted.

“You never cook for us, and we live with you,” Jeno adds, agreeing with Renjun.

“And Friday’s, like, four days away,” Mark groans. “I’m hungry now.”

“That’s really nice of you to offer, Hyuck!” You, his saviour, burst into the scene of disappointment. With a bright smile and shining eyes, your excitement is a warm breeze coming through to drive away the grey clouds. You nod enthusiastically, smacking Jeno, who’s still bitterly pouting next to you, urging him to join your enthusiasm.

“Oh, yeah, uh, yeah!” Jeno fumbles, looking to you for the correct response before nodding along.

With a dumb smile plastered on his face, Donghyuck takes another bite of his lunch, the crunch of the salad leaves complimenting the smooth sauce and tender strings of chicken.

“Shit, we have to go to class anyway.” Mark’s head falls to his hands, and his palms are the only solace to his gnawing stomach. He rests for a moment before you come to his side, patting his head sympathetically. So kind, Donghyuck thinks.

“Everyone, Friday then. Our place.” Jaemin affirms, his head raising from where it’d been leaning on the table, everyone slightly shocked that he was actually awake for the conversation.

Murmurs of agreement diffuse across the table and you, Mark and Chenle pack your things up.

“Y/n?” He calls, eyes trained on the hair that bounces across your forehead as you turn to face him, happily giving him a casual smile.

“Mm?”

“Bite,” he says, holding out his lunch across the table so you can try it. Donghyuck doesn’t usually like sharing his food –– but the way your eyes go wide and impossibly brighter, shining stars reflected off a sea of excitement as you look at him as if you’d just won the lottery –– he thinks maybe he can enjoy sharing if it’s with you.

“Thank you!” You grin, leaning forwards and taking a bite, contentment evident across your face, eyes blissfully shut as you chew. When you’re done, you let out a small sigh, a lazy grin appearing across your lips. “It’s so good! You’re the best, Hyuck” The grin plastered on your face sends boiling ice through Donghyuck’s veins, feeling more alive than ever at the way your eyes are full of happiness, trained on him.

“Why does only y/n get some,” Mark pouts.

Chenle grins, a teasing smile on his face as he raises an eyebrow at Donghyuck. “Are they your favourite or something?”

“They were the only one who’s actually excited about me offering to cook for you ungrateful brats,” Donghyuck rolls his eyes, cool facade rising again.

“See you!” You wave as Mark and Chenle drag you away, complaining about how unfair Donghyuck was and how they’re going to get McDonald's after class. Donghyuck offers a shy wave in return, gentle hand twisting slowly as he watches you turn away.

When he turns back around, Jaemin is staring at him with a vicious smile. One arm resting flat against the table, leaning his head on his palm as he looks up at his friend. Jaemin raises his eyebrows up and down.

“Shut up,” Donghyuck groans, turning away from Jaemin.

“I didn’t say anything,” Jaemin informs him.

“You did, with your eyes, and I’m telling them to be quiet.”

“Okay, so I have four days to come up with the best, most ass-kicking meal I’ve ever cooked,” Donghyuck looks into the distance, staring out the window as he pours over the recipes in his head. He had a clear mission in mind, his expectations of himself doubling as he scoured the recesses of his brain for anything you might have mentioned as your favourite. You were his target, the one he wanted to impress. Ever the dramatic, he was not giving up this chance to make you fall from him, one bite at a time.

“It’s not that deep,” Jeno laughs, “We don’t have high expectations.”

“Yes,” Donghyuck turns to Jeno and stares intently, expression conveying emotion far more profound than the boy across from him could understand in the situation, “It is that deep.”

D-4

Donghyuck wants to curse himself for not picking the one course he could have taken that overlapped with your choices. Outside of not sharing any classes, living on opposite sides of campus, and being generally busy students, the only chance he gets to see you during the week are lunches and free periods where your friends gather at your usual haunts.

And even then, there are always other people around. It’s hard enough not to be too obvious, which arguably Donghyuck already is, but it’s even harder when you're laughing along to his stupid jokes, a melodic chuckle that he thinks he could imprint in his brain if he heard it enough.

“So,” Donghyuck turns to you, swivelling in his chair. With one elbow on the table, propping up his head, he raises his eyebrows.

“So?” Your eyebrow piques, mimicking him and turning your body to face him, eagerly gifting him your undivided attention.

“If you were going to die–”

“Who’s going to die?” Jeno interrupts in a panic, “not you, y/n, please, who else will remind me to wash my vegetables!” Jeno pouts at you, and Donghyuck lets out a ‘hmph’, eyes narrowing to a point. If looks could kill, it would be Jeno that was dying.

“No, no, no-one’s actually dying,” you calm him. “I think,” you turn back to Donghyuck, allowing him to continue. The wry smile on your lips tells you that you find this amusing, and Donghyuck’s relieved.

“Okay, first off, it’s a hypothetical question, dumbass.” Donghyuck continues. “So, if you were going to die, and you had one last meal – anything you want, no limits – what would you have?”

Cocking your head to the side, you look up, pausing in thought.

Jeno stares blankly in front of him, before speaking, monotone. “Beef burger.”

“Oh, that’s a good question. I’d have lobster. Or caviar, truffles, gold-plated fries, anything expensive,” Chenle shrugs.

“Hot pot, obviously,” Renjun sneers, everyone clearly deciding that Donghyuck’s conversation which he intended to be private, was open to all.

“Oh, that’s a good one,” Mark nods, deep in thought himself.

“Y/n?” Donghyuck asks, looking at you. Your face, twisted in contemplation, eyebrows darkening over your eyes, lips pursued, growing pale with the pressure.

“If I have my last meal, I die? So I shouldn’t choose, right?” You look at Donghyuck. The seriousness plastered on your features catches him off guard. “So I can’t tempt fate. I won’t pick.” With a firm nod, you lace your hands together in front of you.

Jeno nods in awe, Renjun and Mark laughing at your seriousness.

God, Donghyuck loves how cute you look with your face scrunched up in resolution, but he really wishes you were a little less imaginative with your answer.

D-3

Donghyuck took his idea a little too far today, one might think.

When he decided his best bet was a stealth mission, he picked out a sleek, all-black outfit, fitting for a spy. Before he left the house, he clasped his hands together in a finger gun, holding it upright as if awaiting his prey. He then turns swiftly, pointing his index fingers at his reflection in the hallway mirror, giving a small ‘pew’ sound as he pretends to shoot away his doubts.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Renjun asks from across the hallway. Donghyuck turns, guilty, looking at the boy with toothpaste staining the corner of his mouth as he glares from the bathroom doorway.

Donghyuck drops his hands, turning on foot and walking out wordlessly. He wouldn’t understand.

When he gets to the place you share with Mark, Chenle, and Jisung, it would be easy enough to knock, but no. Donghyuck likes to play games, so he pulls out his phone and dials your number.

“Hyuck? What’s up?”

“Hey, I’m outside yours, are you in?”

“Oh yeah, Jisung said you were coming over to help him practice his presentation right?”

“Yep, could you let me in? I’ve been knocking for like five minutes.” It’s only a white lie, and it’s all for the greater good. Right?

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry! I didn’t hear, give me a sec–“ the line cuts off, and in the time it takes for Donghyuck to shake away the last of his doubts, you’re opening the door.

“Hi!” You beam, Donghyuck immediately wrapping you in a warm hug, which you return. Scented shampoo floats up his nose, and Donghyuck swears he might pass out if you weren’t there holding him up.

“Hey, how’s my favourite occupant doing?”

“Not bad,” you smile back, looking upstairs. “I’ll go get Jisung?”

“He can take his time, I’m kinda hungry though, and by that I mean I'm moments away from dying of starvation.”

The sweet melody of your laughter spins through Donghyuck’s head once again as you lead him to the kitchen, opening up your shelves. He peeks over your shoulder, trying to observe for any clues as to what might just be your taste.

Barren shelves greet him, a few dented cans and a sad, almost empty packet of pasta looking as deflated as Donghyuck’s plan.

“Yeah, I’m not much of a cook…” you chuckle sheepishly. “Um,” you search through some more shelves.

“So what do you eat?” Donghyuck asks, attempting to be casual.

“Mostly whatever Chenle cooks, and a lot of toast. And cereal,” you hold up a box of cornflakes. “Can I interest you in any corny goodness?”

Donghyuck laughs, despite the pang of jealously that Chenle gets to cook fro you everyday, when it should be him.

“I dunno if you’ve heard, but I’m a pretty good cook actually.” Donghyuck

“Hmm, maybe–”

The lanky, six-foot-tall interruption is the only variable he didn’t account for.

“Donghyuck, you’re here! Okay, you’ve gotta help me with this presentation man, I’m not prepared to be up there. What if I stutter, or like, piss myself, or something?”

D-2

His next attempt was a day later, a few hours before class. He offered to meet you and Chenle halfway between your respective dorms and campus, bringing along a tired and grouchy Renjun to diffuse his anticipation, under the guise of an early morning coffee shop study session.

“Look, look, they’re coming,” Donghyuck slaps Renjun’s chest, his friend groaning and shoving Donghyuck with all the energy he can muster – which isn’t a lot.

“Tell me why I agreed to this,” Renjun.

“Because I’m irresistible and you love me more than sleep.”

“No, I think it’s because I have an exam coming up, and you said you’d pay for my coffee.”

“Same thing.”

Donghyuck’s heart pounds as you and Chenle get closer, the way you tip your head back in laughter at something the friend has said makes him a little bit jealous, and Donghyuck wishes it was him that made you laugh that hard.

“Hey Hyuck, Renjun,” you wave, strolling closer.

Target locked, he takes in every detail of your face before extending his arms to pull you into a hug.

The slight tiredness in your eyes betrays how late you’ve been up, and he can’t help but softly pat your back and sway slightly, languishing in the contented hum you make as your tired form leans into his chest. When you break away and move towards Renjun, Chenle looks at him expectantly, and Donghyuck draws the younger into his arms too, though with slightly more fierceness in his grip.

The walk to the cafe is short, with lingering laughter and moans of tiredness. Donghyuck’s palms are slightly clammy, and he rubs them on his jeans as he holds the door open for you to pass through, letting go and earning a groan from Chenle as he catches the door mid-swing.

“Ass,” Chenle mumbles.

“So, y/n, what’s your poison?” Donghyuck jokes, motioning to the coffee board in front of you.

“For days like today? Double espresso cappuccino.”

“Anything to eat? Might give you some more energy, if the double espresso isn’t enough.”

“God, as much as I love pastries, if I have any sugar I won’t be able to focus.”

Pastries. He locks onto that piece of information, hell-bent on using it to his advantage.

“What would you usually get?”

“Maybe a cinnamon roll? I like strawberry tarts but they don’t serve them here.”

“Oh, so you like fruitier flavours?”

“Uh, I guess? I love strawberries, but only if they aren’t too overcooked, I like them a little bit firm, but it’s so hard to get that right.” Your brows furrow slightly as if the strawberries that had disappointed you were plaguing your mind. Donghyuck smiles proudly,

“Well, I don’t know if you’ve heard, but I happen to be one hell of a pastry chef too.” He grins.

“Oh, yeah?”

“Yep,” he pops the ‘p’ proudly. It’s his turn in line, and before he can get a word out to the barista, Renjun is beside him. His painstaking efforts have gleaned one piece of information, putting him on top of the world.

“I’ll have an extra strong caramel macchiato, and whatever the most expensive thing to eat here is.” Renjun nods at Donghyuck, then back to the barista, “he’s paying.” With a smirk, Renjun disappears, patting your shoulder and mumbling something about finding a good table.

At that moment, even Renjun’s draining of his wallet couldn’t bring him down.

When the drinks are ordered and everyone’s shed their outer layers, sat at the table with warm mugs in hand and the fleeting remainders of the intention of studying slipping from mind, you nudge Donghyuck with your elbow.

“So you’re buying Renjun’s drinks now, hm?” You joke at Donghyuck, who nearly chokes on his sip of coffee.

“What?” Chenle gasps from across the table. “Is he your favourite now or something?”

“We all know that spot is reserved for y/n,” Renjun scoffs.

The flush in your ears and the way you turn away slightly don’t go unnoticed by Donghyuck, who beams. He can’t help but take it as a challenge, throwing one arm around your shoulder and revelling in the way you relax slightly into his grasp.

“Not my fault y/n’s weak for me, I’m just returning the favour.”

Chenle snorts, “more like they’re afraid of you,” Renjun scoffing along with him.

Donghyuck feigns being hurt, one hand clutching his chest as he leans into your shoulder, burying his head there and fake-crying as you laugh along, soothing him with a hand stroking his hair.

“Hyuck’s a big softie, it’s Renjun we need to be afraid of,” you grin.

“Okay, well, when he poisons us all on Friday, I’ll tell you I told you so,” Renjun shoots back.

Donghyuck finally brings his head back up, his arm sliding down to rest on the back of your chair, keeping the slight point of contact he desperately wants to make a permanent feature of your relationship.

“Speaking of, what are you cooking?” Chenle pipes up.

“Yeah! I want to know,” you beam, turning to Donghyuck and giving him a toothy grin that all but melts his heart.

“That, my friends” he taps his nose, acting mysterious. “Is a secret.”

And as everyone boos, calling Donghyuck out for being disorganised and not making his mind up about what to cook, he smiles smugly. It was a secret, and it was your secret he was going to find out.

D-1

He’s out of options. He’s sweating, panicking, terrified.

“Mark, man, you’ve gotta help me out here,” Donghyuck sighs through the phone.

“What?” Mark’s groggy voice responds.

“You gotta help me, I’m freaking out.”

“What? Are you okay? You need picking up, what’s wrong dude?”

“I’m in a mess. I wanted to cook something to impress y/n tomorrow, but I can’t figure out what they like and I’m screwed, what if I cook their least favourite meal? Then they hate me forever, and everything is ruined,”

“Slow down, wait, wait.” Mark pauses. “You want to cook y/n’s favourite meal, so that they’ll like you?” The older boy is almost laughing at this point.

“Shut up,” Donghyuck groans. “I know, I’ve been trying to find out all week, but my plans kept going wrong.”

“Why didn’t you just ask to begin me to begin with? I eat with y/n every day, I know their palate pretty well.”

“Stop bragging about it and just tell me,”

“Well, first off, Italian food. They’re not super picky or into anything fancy, a good pasta dish would be your best bet.”

Donghyuck’s eyes widen. Finally. “Yes, and,” he urges Mark.

“You owe me,”

“Yes, anything, just tell me!”

“So strawberry tarts, yeah?”

“Yeah,” Donghyuck nodded eagerly.

“So, the glaze on the top, like when it’s perfect and snaps a bit, and the strawberries aren’t overcooked, that’ll make y/n go crazy,” Mark chuckles.

“Mark. I could kiss you right now.”

“I’ll pass, you can save that for y/n.”

The Day.

When it hit 1PM, Donghyuck kicked his housemates out of the kitchen, several grocery bags in hand and a look of fear on his face. Renjun wanted to make a snide comment but didn’t have the heart when he saw the bags under Donghyuck’s eyes and his ravaged lower lip.

It was quiet, for the most part. And when Donghyuck was quiet, that was a bad sign.

When his other friends arrived, the door was still closed, and the steam coming from beneath the door was all that greeted them.

“He’s… in the zone,” Renjun explained, pulling everyone.

“Hyuck! Everyone’s here!” Jeno called through the door. A moment of silence, a loud crash, followed by “shit” and “give me a minute,” breaking through the door.

“Is he okay?” You asked, raising an eyebrow at the closed door.

“He takes cooking seriously, I guess?” Mark shrugged.

“That’s one thing at least,” Renjun adds.

“Okay!” Donghyuck opens the kitchen door, gesturing inside. “The best meal of your lives awaits,”

“Cute,” you giggle, raising your eyebrows at his dishevelled hair and splattered apron as everyone files inside, bemoaning their empty stomachs.

“Huh? Oh,” Donghyuck hurriedly smooths down his hair and grins, “gotta look the part.”

He leads you in, Mark giving Chenle an elbow to leave two empty seats next to each other, which Donghyuck takes. Pulling out the chair, he motions to it, offering you the place. The slight flush in your ear, as you sit down sends butterflies through Donghyuck’s veins, his stomach doing summersaults in anticipation.

“Okay. This,” Donghyuck removes the lid from the large pot in the centre of the table with a flourish, “is carbonara”

“Carbonara,” Jaemin repeats, exaggeratedly rolling his r’s.

“Pass me your plates,” Donghyuck takes your plate from in front of you, serving you first. The flourish of his wrist as he twists the spaghetti is practised, and the rounding of your mouth as you watch is exactly the desired effect. Soon, food is on all the plates, and mouths are salivating. Eyes look to Donghyuck, expectantly.

“What are you waiting for?” He scoops up a forkful from his own plate. “Dig in.”

Nobody speaks, the loudness of clattering utensils and chewing mouths all that fill the room. Nervously, Donghyuck eyes his friends, surreptitiously analysing their faces for signs of disgust, amazement, anything.

“This is so good, Hyuck,” you turn to him first, eyes wide as your hand covers your equally wide mouth.

“Really?” The desperation in his voice bleeds through more than he would have liked, but he can’t help it when your adoring face is praising the fruits of his – painstaking, he might add – labour.

“Yeah!” You swallow, and place a hand on his leg. “This is like, the best carbonara I’ve ever had, it’s so hard to get right. You’re incredible!”

“Yeah, Hyuck, you’re pretty good,” Chenle agrees.

Mark’s eyes are wide, clearly surprised. “I didn’t realise you were this good, dang! This is, like, restaurant quality.”

“So, Donghyuck cooks every night?” Jaemin adds in.

Praise from his friends is nice, but all that echoes in Donghyuck’s head are your warm words and your even warmer touch. Giddy, he can’t control the grin on his face as he naturally turns to you, the upturned corners of your mouth relaying your happiness.

Everyone eats, conversation flows naturally, wine is poured and faces split into smiles.

When plates cleared and stomachs full, Donghyuck glances around his friends’ faces, lazy smiles echoing around the room feeding his ego. The content, sleepy look on your face was all Donghyuck needed to know he had succeeded. Leaning back in your chair with a crumb on the corner of your mouth, head tilted to the side as you giggled along to the conversation that Donghyuck wasn’t even bothering to listen to, you looked too perfect for anything else to be worth paying attention to.

“C’mere,” Donghyuck motions to you, and you lean up, trusting him entirely as you turn to face him.

He reaches over, thumb gently swiping over your lower lip to remove the crumb. Someone wolf-whistles, and you immediately turn away, shy.

Donghyuck ignores it, already feeling victorious. His meal was a success, you’d sung his praises, and to top it off, dessert was about to be served.

“Next up, we have–“ he pauses for dramatism, before uncovering the plate “–strawberry tarts,” he passes the plate around the table, handing out the sweet treats. He saves one especially for you, the one with the reddest strawberries and shiniest glaze.

The dessert is crisp, the pastry melting in your mouth as the still-firm strawberries covered in sugar soak your tastebuds, slight citrus in the crunchy glaze, just right.

“This is delicious, Hyuck,” you sigh. “Nowhere cooks strawberry tarts like this, I can never find anywhere that does them this well!”

Donghyuck doesn’t answer, overtaken with the genuineness of your words.

“If you like it that much, I guess I’ll just have to make it for you again.” He shrugs, acting nonchalant, as if his heart wasn’t pounding through his ribs.

“You’d do that for me?”

“I’d do anything for you,” he scoffs, impulsive taking over and the words spilling from his heart.

“Anything?” You ask, redness creeping up the back of your neck. Like the strawberry dessert in front of you, ears pink dusted and glazed with the sweetness of the boy in front of you.

Donghyuck, for once in his life, is at a loss for words. How could he not do anything for you?

“This wasn’t enough for you to see that?” He chuckles, gesturing to the table in front of him. His voice is lowered, slightly bashful as he tries to keep the prying ears away from your private conversation.

“Wait–” you halt, realisation hitting you at full force. “This is… my favourite,” you gesture at the dessert in front of you.

“Yeah, you told me in the cafe that day, but I had to call Mark to find out for sure.” Donghyuck rubs the back of his neck.

“You did this….”

“To impress you, yeah it’s embarrassing, I know.”

“No, Hyuck, it’s,” your shoulders relax, leaning forward to soak in his aura. “It’s really, really kind of you,” the falter in your words is all it takes for

“It sounds like you're going to add a ‘but’ in there. Please don’t let there be a but,” Donghyuck groans, hiding his face in his hands. Fuck. Even if he had impressed you, it didn’t mean you liked him back. He’d kidded himself into thinking this meal was the ticket to your romantic affections, the edge he needed to push himself from the brink of a friend to something more.

“No, I just…” You shake your head, leaning away.

In the moment of quiet, laughter ebbs from the other side of the table, the conversation your friends are joined in clearly going better than the one you two are engaged in.

“Donghyuck,” you touched his arm lightly, gently. “Why?”

“What do you mean, ‘why?’” Donghyuck is stunned.

“I mean why,” you search his eyes for answers, the confused look mirroring your own ending only in more questions.

“Why? Y/n, why?” He gestures vaguely, chin tilting upward in indignation. “You really don’t know?”

“Know what?”

“I like you,” he spills the truth.

Hesitation crackles, the silence slipping desperately close to awkward. Donghyuck wants to hide, run away, and never be seen again. He watches as your eyes go from confused and focused, to wide and dreamy.

“You?” One finger points to Donghyuck. “Like me?” The finger turns to yourself.

“Yeah.” Donghyuck’s voice is weak, the weakest it’s ever been. Always one to quip, always argue back, have a snide comment or weaponised joke tucked behind his lips, for once, he doesn’t know what else to say.

“Me…” you repeat, still pointing to yourself.

Donghyuck hurries to clear it up, waving his hands in front of me, trying to act casual in the disaster that was spiralling out of his control. “You don’t have to like me back, I’ll get over it, it’s whatever–”

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner, idiot? I’ve liked you since that time you spent a week walking round trying to interview everyone for the podcast you swore was going to be the next big thing!”

With no time wasted, your lips crash against his, a needy but tender kiss that fills more certainty in both of your hearts than any word could. One of your hands leans on Donghyuck’s chest, steadying yourself against his relaxing heartbeat. One of his hands is on the back of your neck, drawing you closer, holding you against him as he hopes to keep you for as long as he can.

Jisung’s voice enters your heads, deep tone breaking through the quiet high of your first kiss. “Did I miss something?”

#nct fluff #haechan fluff #donghyuck fluff #haechan x reader #donghyuck x reader #nct dream #nct dream fluff #nct dream fic #nct dream oneshots #nct oneshots #nct fic

229 notes · View notes

chaotic-on-main · 11 months

Note

sky my lovely!!! first off congratulations you absolute sweetie pie!! so deserved and I cant wait to watch you grow more <3

second!! im sliding a $5 across the ice cream truck counter very suavely to order a pralines and cream with hot fudge (my absolute favorite!!) I'm thinking awkward unspoken feelings friends to lovers type thing?? like how long can we ignore that we woke up in each others arms??? AGH okay I love you mwah mwah thank you

Order up!! One pralines and cream with hot fudge for Mars!

Sky's Summer and 250 Follower Event

☾ Pairings ➼ Megumi Fushiguro x gn!Reader

☾ Content/Warnings ➼ fluff, expletives, one bed, friends to lovers (almost), modern au

☾ Author's Note ➼ Hi Mars!! Thank you so much for sending in a request! I may be a Levi girly, but I gotta admit I had a lot of fun writing this. I definitely did not start this at 2am and decided to stay up til 5am to finish it. I'm queueing this up though, worry not. Also I realized last minute you might have wanted more of the aftermath of waking up in each other's arms so if you would like a second part to this, please let me know?? I wouldn't mind, as I have something in mind that could work. But if I had continued, it would have easily been over 5k words and I need to work on other requests LMAO.

☾ Word Count ➼ ~2.2k

It would figure with your shitty track record, everything and their mother would do anything in their power to stop you from reaching your destination – your hometown. Due to traffic, multiple car wrecks, and now what felt like the heaviest thunderstorm known to man – you find yourself sitting behind the wheel 9 hours into what should have been a 7 hour drive. And according to the GPS display on the dash, you’re still a couple hours away from where you’re supposed to be.

Your knuckles turn white as you grip the steering wheel in distress. The rain comes down in sheets, making the wipers work overtime just to give you a few seconds glimpse at the road ahead. You sat in silence because you had turned the radio off a few miles back so you could focus. A cough to your right startles you and it takes everything within you to not swerve off the road.

“Shit! Megumi, what the fuck.” You hiss, pressing your hand to your chest in a means to calm your beating heart.

“I just coughed, calm down.” Your black haired companion mumbles, rolling his eyes at you. “You’re so dramatic.”

“Well excuse me for trying to keep us alive. If you couldn’t tell, there’s a lot of shit happening outside.” You scowl. In your high-strung concentration, you completely forgot about your best friend sitting in the passenger seat. He’s the whole reason why you’re even going back home in the first place.

One of his friends from high school is getting married back in the hometown where you all grew up. You knew of this friend by association, but that was it. You didn’t even know Megumi back then, even though you went to the same school as him. You had actually met him at the local community college before both getting opportunities in the same city post-graduation. Now that you think back on it, Megumi has been your roommate for as long as you remember.

Maybe that’s why you felt the need to help him when his car decided to take a shit, offering to drive him at the very last minute. You suppose you could have let him just borrow your car, but you were persistent to drive him yourself. You told yourself it was to make sure your car got there and back in one piece. Part of you tells yourself you’re a liar.

Megumi calls your name.

“What?” You squint your eyes, as if that would help you see what was out the blurry windshield.

“Let’s just pull off and get a motel somewhere. This storm is not letting up and it’s already so late. You need a break.”

“I promised to get you there. So I’m doing that.” You frown at the possibility of failing him.

“You’re not breaking that promise by pulling off for the night. We’ll just get up early tomorrow and head straight there.” Megumi insists.

“We’re only a cou-“

“Pull off on the next exit or I’m grabbing the steering wheel from you.” He cuts in wryly.

“Then we’d both be dead, is that what you want?” He doesn’t say anything to that. When you take a second to glance over, you’re met with a slight scowl.

“Ugh, FINE.” You get into the left lane and slow down, waiting for the next exit to come up.

Fortunately for you two, there are plenty of places to stay in the little area you pull off into. Unfortunately, every place you call has no vacancies due to this time of year except for a dinky little motel way down the road. It wasn’t your first choice, and you had even offered to drive down to the next exit to find something else. Megumi points out the next exit wasn’t for another 30 miles, so the dinky little motel it was.

“If I get murdered in my sleep, I want you to know it was all your fault.” You mutter to Megumi as you rip open the office door, dripping wet from just a few seconds of being out in the pouring rain.

“You can stay in the car then. It’ll save you money.” He mumbles back quietly.

“Pft, whatever.” You turn your focus to the clerk sitting at the front desk, currently blowing bubbles with chewing gum and scrolling through her smartphone. She doesn’t look up.

“Uh- excuse me?” You call out. She still doesn’t acknowledge you or your friend.

Megumi goes up to the counter and slaps a hand down onto the linoleum covered counter. The clerk jumps up, eyes wide in shock. It takes a moment for her to register there are two customers waiting for her.

“Can I help you?” She says, her tone drenched with boredom.

“Yeah, two rooms please.” Megumi says, holding up two fingers – his ring and pinky.

“Let me see.” The clerk says. She puts her phone down to click around the computer in front of her. She types a few things in, clicks around, then flickers her eyes above the screen to the two of you.

“We only have one room left.” Her monotonous voice was really starting to grate at you.

“Does it at least have two beds?” You ask, annoyance slipping into your voice.

You’re met with a shrug and a pop of bubble gum. You take a step forward, feeling the heat of your frustration simmering. Megumi holds his arm out across your chest and holds you back.

“We’ll take it, thanks.” With that, Megumi pays for it and is handed the keys in turn.

“Check out is 11am. Thanks for staying with us, or whatever.” The lady says, waving her hands dismissively before going back to her phone. If you weren’t so drained, you would have thrown yourself over the counter at her. Maybe it was due to being so drained that you were thinking of doing something so feral. Instead, you take a deep breath and follow Megumi out the door.

The rain still comes down in sheets as you and Megumi rush to grab the bags from the trunk and book it up to the second floor where the room you were staying in lies. Much to your ever growing irritation, the motel in question is one of those that have the open walkways, only the guardrail and overhang serving as protection. Not like it matters anyways, because the rain starts blowing at an angle and pelts you in the face as you struggle to make it to the room.

Your boiling pot of anger threatens to spill over when you stumble into the room behind Megumi to find that there weren't two beds – in fact there was only one. The smallest queen you had ever seen. In the grimiest looking motel room you have ever seen. Dropping your bag to the floor, you groan in frustration.

“That lady sucks.” You rub your face with both hands, pulling your cheeks down and staring over to Megumi. He’s grabbing some extra blankets and a pillow from the storage closet by the bathroom. “What are you doing, ‘Gumi?”

“Getting my spot on the floor ready.” He mutters without looking over to you. After tossing the bedspread onto the floor, he heads to the bathroom. You bound over to him quickly, only to have the door shut in your face.

“Like hell you will. Take the bed, I’ll get the floor.” You shout over the hardwood. He doesn’t respond. Instead of being a normal person who would just wait over the by the bed, you slam your fists into the door.

“You’ve been driving all day. You deserve the bed more than me.” You hear him say, muffled. You stare at the faded, thin carpet under your feet. It’s a dark burgundy, littered randomly with even darker spots. Perhaps it had been a bright red at one point?

“That floor looks like it hasn’t been cleaned since the 90s. Why don’t we just…” You trail off as Megumi opens the door, coming face to face with you. He wasn’t expecting you to be so close. You notice he had changed into dry pajamas, though you’re not sure how he did it so quickly. Nor did you see him bring clothes in with him. You must be really tired.

“Why don’t we just what?” A black eyebrow raises at you in curiosity.

“..Just share the bed.” You mumble under your breath. Turning on your heel, you head over to the side of the bed closest to the wall.

“Do what?” Megumi follows you, frowning slightly. He hadn’t heard you.

“Share the bed.” You say louder, not looking his way. In all the years you both had been roommates, sharing a bed was something that had never come up. It wasn’t needed, for obvious reasons.

“I mean, if that’s okay with you.” He replies back coolly. Your eyes snap up to his, and notice he’s watching you anxiously despite his tone.

“We don’t have to. It was just a suggestion.” You raise your hands up in defense, puffing your cheeks out.

“No, I think it’s the smartest choice we have.”

“You’re sure?”

“I’m sure.”

“Postive?”

“Just go change into dry clothes, dummy.” He rolls his eyes and walks past to his side of the bed. You trill your lips as you push yourself off the bed and into the bathroom after grabbing a pair of pajamas out of your small bag.

You find yourself on your side facing the wall about 10 minutes later. Megumi is tucked under the covers behind you, facing the window you suspect. It’s quiet bar for the ticking of the analog clock on the wall above the tv by the front door. Before getting into bed, he had made sure to lock every lock available to him.

‘Triple reassurance.’ He had said.

You roll onto your back and stare up at the ceiling. That thought from earlier today about why you were so insistent on driving him surfaces to the top of your mind. You turn your head to where Megumi currently lies, his back to you confirming your assumption from before. His black hair pools around his pillow. You think you’re the only person who has ever seen his hair down from his normal spiky style.

“’Gumi?” You whisper over to him. You’re met with silence, which means he must have fallen asleep. Exhausted from the drive today, sleep comes to you just as easily. Your last thought before falling into pitch black nothingness is Megumi's stupidly cute smile.

When you wake, you don’t open your eyes right away. You can already tell the sun must be up by the way your eyelids tint pink. Your eyes flutter open and you blink hard a few times to reorient yourself. An ugly navy striped wallpaper glares back at you. Where were you?

You take a second to think. That’s right, you and Megumi had stopped at a motel last night to shelter from the storm for the evening. A small gust of air blows down your neck and it takes everything in you to not jump up and out of bed. Something cinches over your waist and pulls you close and your eyes widen. Wait, Megumi.

Carefully, you slide your hand down to what was around your waist and a breath hitches in your throat. It’s an arm, and not just any arm. It belongs to Megumi – solely based off the fact he was the only one in the bed with you.

By the depth of his breaths, you can tell he’s still sleeping. Good, you think to yourself. Maybe you can move his arm off you gently and not wake him. However, when you go to wrap your fingers around his wrist, he digs his face into your hair and sighs softly. He’s pulling you in closer too, and this is where you’re drawing the line.

“U-uh Megumi.” You say. Your voice is crackly with the lack of moisture.

His breathing steadies out, and suddenly you feel him stiffen up behind you. Slowly, he pulls away and the sadness that comes with the absence of his body heat hits faster than you would have cared to admit.

“S-Sorry.” He mutters behind you, his own voice thick with sleep.

“No, it’s okay.” You squeak out. Pulling yourself out of the covers, you grab your bag and practically run to the bathroom, shutting the door behind you with a soft click.

You don’t come out for another 30 minutes, deciding to take a quick shower to calm yourself down. A few mental arguments later, you feel you can face him. This needed to be talked about. You wanted to talk about it. You take a deep breath and throw the bathroom door open. When you walk out, however, you see Megumi dressed and ready to go by the door, his bag in hand.

“There you are. Ready to head out? If we leave now, we can make it for the rehearsal lunch.” He looks up from his phone that he must have been scrolling on while waiting.

“I-yeah. Megumi, listen-“ You stop with your mouth open, ready to say what you had rehearsed in the steamed up bathroom mirror. But nothing comes out. Instead, you pinch your lips together and give him a nod. “Yeah. Let’s go."

TBH I don't know of any other JJK moots. So if you see this and wanna be tagged in my next JJK fics, please comment to let me know?? Thank you! (I will tag @romantichomicide95 tho because I know she's a Megumi girly)

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #megumi fushiguro #megumi fushiguro x reader #megumi #megumi x reader #megumi x gn!reader #megumi fushiguro x gn!reader #modern au #fluff #one bed #sky's summer event #ice cream order: pralines and cream with hot fudge

63 notes · View notes

shybunnie20 · 1 year

Note

I think I may have already sent this request before but I can’t remember. Sorry if I already did I couldn’t remember. Please take your time and don’t rush yourself I can wait ❤️

Could you please write an Eddie Munson x reader. The reader is Eddie’s girlfriend. Please do angst and fluff.

The reader gets injured (bit) the same way Eleven does in season 3 and same wound except this takes place in season 4 episode 7 where Eddie, Nancy, Steve and Robin are fighting the bats. At the end of the fight one of the tentacles grabs and bites the readers leg and Eddie is the first one to grab onto the reader as she is lifted into the air by her leg the same way Eleven was. Eddie, Steve, Nancy, and Robin are all fighting to get the reader down and finally do but the reader is severely wounded and losing a lot of blood. Eddie carries the reader as they all rush to get to safety as they try to hide in the upside down and just like Eleven they have to cut her leg open to get what’s inside her leg out. Once they do the reader passes out from blood loss and Eddie carries her as they all rush to Eddie’s trailer to get out of the upside down. Once they get the gate open Eddie helps get the reader through the gate as she is still passed out. They are able to get her through the gate and are able to tend to her leg. When the reader wakes up Eddie is sitting right next to her holding her hand and tells reader he thought he lost her. Eddie and the reader comfort each other over the events that just happened and fall asleep cuddling each other.

Silenced Cries Under Cobalt Skies

Eddie Munson x Fem!Reader

★My Masterlist

Author's Note: Thank you for your patience and for trusting me with your request. This isn't nearly as polished as I'd like it to be but I don't want to keep you waiting. I changed the demobat lore along with other details from Ep 7 to better fit the circumstances. This was my first time writing anything Upside Down related, I hope I did your vision justice!

Established relationship. No use of Y/N. Moderate angst with comfort. Loosely based on events from S3 and S4.

Word count: 5k

Warnings: GORE: descriptions of physical injury (of the reader), heartache, includes swearing.

This isn’t how you planned to spend your Wednesday night. Initially, you were going to pick up an extra shift at the arcade. Instead, you’re perched on the bench of a shabby rowboat with your boyfriend seated beside you.

On the opposite bench, Nancy is sandwiched between Steve and Robin. The three of them are staring fixedly at the compass’s twirling needle. Robin relays the discovery to Dustin and Steve gets to his feet.

Nancy eyes Steve’s towering frame. “What are you doing?”

The boat bobs with the movement of Steve taking off his shoes, socks, and sweater. “I’m gonna go check it out.”

You look between him and Nancy with a furrowed brow. “Have you lost your mind? You can’t-”

“Unless any of you can top being a swim team co-captain and a certified lifeguard for three years, then it’s gotta be me.” He reasons to no one in particular.

Eddie is unbothered and shows no interest in out-doing Steve’s courageousness. “No complaints from me. I do not wanna go down there.” He angles his flashlight over the gunwale but the beam fails to penetrate the onyx-hued water.

His comment is met with a single jab of your elbow into his side. Eddie groans and shoots you a scowl, “Ow, what the hell was that for?” He scans the disapproving glare that’s formed across the features of your face.

With preparative breathing exercises, Steve primes his lungs and observes the murkiness that awaits him. The heat radiating from his unclothed chest clashes with the evening air and it sends a shiver to his core.

“There’s no way you’re gonna be able to see anything.” Eddie wraps the flashlight in a plastic shopping bag that he pulled from his jacket pocket. “It won’t be waterproof but-” He secures it with a tight knot and holds the flashlight out to Steve. “It’ll do.”

“Thanks,” Steve exhales. He pauses before filling his lungs with a half-hearted prayer. “Wish me luck.” With that, he leaps with a pointed form and plunges beneath the surface of the lake.

Droplets land on your arm and it gives you an idea of how frigid the water is. The four of you sit in utter silence. Unlike them, you’re oblivious to how the boat is rocking from the bouncing of your leg. “He’s taking forever. What if something bad happened?”

Eddie doesn’t dare face you because he knows exactly what kind of look his remark is going to earn him. “It’s been thirty seconds, I’m sure King Steve is just fine. You heard him, he’s a certified lifeguard.” He mockingly emphasizes with hand quotes as if to say “big whoop.”

Eddie is the only one who can’t grasp the gravity of what’s happening right now. He’s unable to wrap his head around what you’ve gone through with your friends over the past two years. He has a general idea because you’ve tried to explain everything to him before, but he couldn’t make sense of it. Dustin attempted to translate the circumstances through the lens of D&D but Eddie couldn’t piece it together.

He spends so much of his free time in fictional worlds that he creates. Each realm is accompanied by sketches of fantastical creatures with a myriad of thorough narratives. Despite seeing the forces at hand with his own eyes, he can’t fathom that this is reality.

Seconds tick by with the lapping waves of Lover’s Lake. It’s nearing two minutes since Steve left. Robin nudges your leg as a silent ask for you to sit still, but It’s difficult to stop fidgeting.

Eddie wraps his arms around you and guides you to his shoulder. He buries his nose in your hair and basks in the familiar scent of your shampoo. “You’re alright.”

You may be okay though he’s doubtful that Steve is. Eddie not only saw Chrissy and Patrick levitate, but he heard their limbs snap like twigs with every contortion. At this rate anything is possible.

In addition to the traumatic shit he’s witnessed, Eddie isn’t exactly in tip-top shape. He hasn’t gotten a good night's rest in days, nor has he had a proper meal. He’s beyond miserable, and yet, he’s prioritizing your needs. He can’t do much given the situation at hand, but Eddie is doing his best to help you feel safe.

Eddie’s supportive words duke it out with your perturbed thoughts. His attempt is insufficient but it calms your nerves a little. Much to your dismay, your heart rate spikes with each bated breath that you take.

Robin remains focused on the navigation device, watching it spin endlessly in reaction to the gate below. Nancy is counting the seconds on her wristwatch. They haven’t spoken since Steve took the dive. The chirping of the crickets and frogs off in the distance fails to saturate the quiet.

Because you’ve been asked not to bounce your leg, you opt for picking at the shredded denim of Eddie’s jeans instead. To distract yourself further, you zero in on the rise and fall of his chest beneath the tattered Hellfire Club tee. Your focus is disrupted by a harsh gasp and splashing.

Upon seeing that Steve is alive, your muscles are freed of tension but your stomach is in knots nonetheless. “Did you find it?”

“Yeah, it’s down there.” Steve pants as his lungs struggle to expand. His tight grip on the ridge of the boat causes it to dip. Nancy slicks back the soaked hair that’s plastered to his forehead and they share a look of unease.

Robin is less worried. “Is it a snack-sized gate?” She chirps curiously.

Steve tries to catch his breath. Beads fall from his hair and trickle down his face. “No, no. It’s pretty damn big.”

A beat passes while everyone digests his findings and it conjures varying images in all of your minds. Suddenly, Steve is tugged down. Though not hard enough to rip his hands from the rim of the boat, it’s enough to spook him. Steve peers over his shoulder and just as his eyes meet yours, he’s abruptly yanked under.

A cacophony of his name sounds off. You and Nancy lean over and look down as if you’d be able to see anything. Robin is appropriately panicked now.

Eddie shouts and points to where Steve disappeared. “What the hell was that, man?!”

Nancy doesn’t hesitate to forgo a discussion and jumps in after him. Robin is close behind, less gracefully but just as hastily.

Eddie is too busy cussing to realize that you’re taking off your jacket. When he notices, his heart drops. “Woah woah woah, what do you think you’re doing? You’re not going down there.”

“Yes I am, he needs me!” You steady yourself near the ledge. With a deep breath, you mentally prepare for the drastic contrast between the sticky summer air and the cold lake.

Eddie grabs your hand firmly. “Absolutely not! You’re staying here with me. We don’t even know what we’re messing with!” He attempts to draw you closer but you don’t budge.

You turn to face Eddie and your gaze trails from where your hands are joined until your glassy eyes meet his widened ones. “Whatever it is, it has Steve and it’ll kill him.”

Bewildered is the only way to describe the look on Eddie’s face. He doesn’t care about Steve, he cares about you. Eddie is so fucking exhausted and the tide of adrenaline is wearing him thin.

After everything you and your friends have been through, there’s an inseparable bond and you vowed to fend for them by all means necessary. For the number of times that Steve has saved your life, you owe him this much.

The tremble of Eddie’s grasp is unmistakable. You stroke his fingers with your thumb to comfort him. “Stay here and wait here for me. I love you.” You pack your lungs with as much air as they’ll allow and let go of his hand.

When you leap off of the boat, Eddie reaches to grab you but he doesn’t act fast enough. He paces with short strides to work up the courage to go after you. “God dammit, this is such bullshit!” After pulling an exaggerated inhale through his mouth, he jumps into the lake.

After climbing through the sticky crimson fissure at the bottom of the lake, you manage to recover in good time from holding your breath. You take in the new surroundings but you’re unable to ignore how irritated your eyes are from the mossy water.

Smoke-like fog hangs in the air with such humidity that it’s as though you’re still underwater. The air smells like rotten wood and white ash floats to the ground from the fire in the sky that roars behind the dense clouds. Another crack of blazed lightning strikes mere seconds after the last and is followed by booming thunder. The area is rather desolate, bearing little to dampen the thunder’s ferocity.

The distant echo of struggling gets your attention. Despite being nearly 50 feet away, you bolt to Robin and Nancy’s assistance. You snatch up an oar that you spot by the vine-wrapped boat. Robin stomps on the tail of the demobat that’s strangling Steve. Nancy bludgeons it with all of her might and you swat away the two that are flying overhead with the objective of getting a taste of Steve.

Your shoulders pop with each swing of the oar. It’s as though the curse words that are tumbling from your lips are fueling you to whack the flesh-eating demons. Nancy and Robin are making equally as much noise with their grunting and shouting.

Meanwhile, Eddie floats above the gate. He’s stunned by the appearance of the glowing portal. He wasn’t sure what to expect but this wasn’t what he’d pictured. Though time is ticking and he doesn’t have long to inspect it because the tightness in his chest is rapidly worsening. He paddles forward and crawls through the gate.

One of the demobats swoops close enough that you’re able to snag it and impale it with the broken end of your oar. In doing so, you slam it to the ground and relish the way it’s squealing and flapping its wings.

Eddie heaves dramatically but in his defense, he can’t recall the last time he went swimming so his lungs are far from used to the pressure.

These creatures are damn hard to kill, but Nancy and Robin finally slay the demobat that had Steve in a chokehold. He stumbles to his knees and releases a heart-rending wheeze. You’re all relieved that Steve is unscathed. He’s beyond grateful to have fearless pals because he’d certainly be bat food by now if you hadn’t come to his rescue.

The environment is momentarily quiet so the four of you pause to catch your breath. The strenuous exertion produces a pang in your side. Just as your breathing is nearly restored, a slimy tail snakes around your throat like a noose. Before you can process it, you’re being hoisted up and slammed back down onto the cracked earth. A shriek escapes you before the tail tautens like a boa constrictor, effectively obstructing your airway. Eddie scrambles to his feet. He sprints faster than he’s ever run in his life.

Your friends’ reactions are delayed compared to Eddie’s due to being caught off guard but he has plenty of ground to cover. Of the three bats circling overhead, one of them descends from the sky and lands beside you. It latches onto your leg by sinking its razor-sharp teeth into the meat of your calf. A scream bubbles from your throat but it has nowhere to go.

With her blood-spattered oar, Nancy stabs at the demobat that’s choking you to death. The tail around your neck won’t let up. You claw at it but your fingernails are no match for the leathery skin. Simultaneously, you’re struggling to shake the other bat off by flailing but to no avail.

Steve grabs ahold of the tail belonging to the bat feasting on your leg. Although he’s far too weak to be of much help, Steve is giving it his all. Robin swings her oar to keep the last remaining creature at bay. Every time it flies closer to get a piece of you, Robin cracks it with the paddle as if she’s batting for a home run.

Your lungs are no longer receiving oxygen and deprivation of it causes black spots to bloom in your vision. It’s occurring to you that this is how you’re going to die. With that realization, the strength to flail and claw leaves your body, causing your limbs to go limp.

Eddie arrives just in time. He snags your abandoned weapon off the ground on his way to you. All of the pent-up fear and suffering from the last few days pours out of him in the form of a battle cry while he impales the head of the bat that has your neck. The demobat’s hellish grip releases and your airway is freed of the compression.

Steve and Nancy successfully detach the other bat from your leg, though it takes a bit of your flesh with it. Robin scans the area to make certain that the coast is clear. Luckily, the sky is free of any winged threats for the time being.

Before today, Eddie thought the idea of slaying monsters was thrilling but he feels differently now that he knows what it’s like.

Everyone surrounds you and Eddie falls to his knees. As he lifts your head, he can feel major swelling in the spot where your skull had hit the ground after being thrown down. “Baby, can you hear me?”

You lay stationary as your body acclimates to the renewed supply of oxygen. Your brain kicks into gear and your eyelids open a sliver. The low-lit environment looks smudged and out of focus. The rings around your throat are pronounced as blood fills the area. Now that you’re conscious, your vision is the first of your five senses to fully return. You see Eddie hovering over you. “Am I okay?” You ask breathily.

“Yeah, you’re okay. You’re gonna be just fine.” He reassures while stroking your cheekbone with his dirtied thumb. Eddie is struggling to catch his breath but he’s far more troubled by the state that you’re in.

“I wanna go home,” You whimper with a wobbly lower lip. You blink away the tears that are pooling at your lash line, afraid of losing sight of Eddie.

His heart cracks in half because he’s always been protective of you. Eddie’s biggest fear has come to fruition. For the duration of your relationship, a specific worry loomed over him. He constantly feared that something bad would happen to you for simply being associated with him and that’s exactly what happened. You got dragged into this mess to defend his name.

Screeching and yapping from behind the clouds indicates that another swarm of demobats is growing near.

Steve urges, “We gotta get out of here. It’s not safe.” He surmises that the bats are being drawn by the scent of the fresh blood trickling from the punctures in your calf.

Eddie lifts you off of the ground bridal style and frowns at your grimace of pain. “Don’t worry, I’ve got you.” He shifts your position in his arms so that your head rests comfortably against his shoulder.

After trudging through the leafless woods for quite some time, the group collectively agrees that this spot should be out of harm’s way. Eddie gently sets you down and props you up against the trunk of a fallen tree. He remains crouched and cradles your face in his palms. Eddie takes note of the swelling that spans your head and neck. Just as he turns to disclose this to the others, he’s startled by an ear-splitting yelp.

You throw your head back and squeeze your eyes shut. Eddie scans your expression in puzzlement. “What is it, what’s wrong?”

Robin’s voice cracks, “Uh, guys?” She points at your leg.

Eddie peers over his shoulder and his eyes follow Robin’s finger. He failed to notice the damage done by the other demobat when all hell broke loose. He thinks he understands why you’re in so much discomfort until there’s movement beneath your skin. You scream in agony and it’s a noise that none of your friends have ever heard you make.

Eddie loses his balance and falls on his ass. “What the fuck?!” He looks to Steve and Nancy for an answer but they’re speechless. Their stares are locked on the bulge inside of your oozing gash.

A roar of thunder weaves through the bare woods that you find yourselves in the heart of. The invasive crawling causes you to writhe.

Nancy kneels on the other side of you. She inspects your wound with her bottom lip between her teeth. “We have to get it out.”

Steve scoffs, “How exactly are we gonna do that, Nance?”

Eddie reveals a pocket knife. He holds it out and Steve takes it. Steve flicks the blade out to see what he’s working with.

Robin is quick to shut down the proposal. “Nu-uh, no way. This isn’t Operation, you can’t dig that thing out of her!”

“We don’t have any other options.” Nancy looks at Robin and then at you. “It can’t stay in there.”

Robin turns her back to the amateur surgery that’s about to unfold. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”

Both of Eddie’s hands caress your feverish cheeks. “Alright, sweetheart. I need you to sit still.”

“No-” you sob and fist at the material of your saturated shirt. “I can’t do it.”

While tracing the curvature of your jaw with the pad of his thumb, Eddie’s eyes look back and forth between yours. “We’ll get it out as quickly as we can. It’ll be over before you know it.” The sweetest sadness is swimming in your eyes and it makes his stomach churn. You’re so beautiful even when you’re shaking like a leaf.

“But I’m scared.” Your admission is laced with a quaking whine and your eyes have turned into puddles.

Eddie takes your hand and he interlocks his fingers with yours. “I know, baby. You gotta be my brave girl. I need you to do that for me.” With his free hand, he takes the skull handkerchief from his back pocket and folds it multiple times. Eddie taps on your chin, “Open, please.”

After hesitantly eyeing the cloth, you comply and open your mouth. “Bite down,” Eddie instructs and situates it between your teeth when you do so. Your mewl of protest is deadened.

“You’ve got this.” He kisses your forehead and strokes your hair with both hands. To block your line of sight, Eddie leans forward and tilts your head so you have nowhere else to look except at him. “Keep your eyes on me.”

The stillness of the creature is making Nancy and Steve nervous. She nudges Steve with her shoulder. “Well, what are you waiting for?”

Steve clears his throat and adjusts the small knife in his unsteady grip. He takes two incredibly deep breaths and mutters, “Here goes nothing.” Steve presses the tip of the blade into the raw and inflamed skin.

Your wailing is effectively muffled by the handkerchief and it saves your tongue from being bitten off. You reflexively try to yank your leg away but Nancy holds it securely in place. Blood starts to drip faster as Steve sinks the blade deeper, aiming for the subtle squirming.

The deeper he goes, the more difficult it becomes for you to sit still. Your shoulders fly forward but Eddie guides you to lay back. His hand is starting to tingle from how hard you’re squeezing it. Your brain is so overwhelmed by the misery that you don’t taste the lake water on the hankie.

“I’m so sorry,” Steve says under his breath. He’s fighting the urge to look away from the blood staining his hand.

All of the moaning and bawling drowns out the ravenous screeching coming from afar. Eddie is trying to remain calm but his voice wavers. “He’s almost done. Just a little longer, sweetheart.”

You’re praying to god that this is nearly over, you're not sure how much more you can take. Your pupils disappear behind your eyelids as the hot tears roll down your cheeks and settle coldly in your ears. The portion of the handkerchief that’s hanging out of your mouth catches the transparent stream running from your nose.

The tip of the knife hits an incredibly sore spot and you scream through the tears. Adrenaline is doing nothing to stunt the pain. Your teeth could shatter from how hard you’re biting down on the wad of material. Eddie’s heart is shattering with every sound you make but he’s doing his best to soothe you.

Nancy is having a tough time keeping your leg in place and her grip is borderline bruising. Steve is on the verge of giving up but he spots a black tail and promptly rips it out. The squealing creature is flung aside. As soon as it hits the ground, Robin stomps it to death.

Steve tosses the knife and applies pressure to your calf with two hands. “Shit! Nance, a little help here?”

Your elevated heart rate is causing blood to gush out of your profoundly opened wound. Nancy tears off the bottom of her sweater and ties it tightly around your leg as a makeshift bandage.

Eddie pets your hair with one hand and removes the handkerchief from your mouth with the other. “You did amazing,” Eddie’s voice is broken because he’s close to tears from watching you go through all of this. “You were so strong for me, princess. Thank you.”

An excruciating ache pierces your jaw but it pales in comparison to the rest of your body. Your friends’ voices liquefy and sound as if they’re calling to you from the end of a tunnel.

Nancy applies firm pressure to your leg while Steve is preoccupied with talking Robin out of her rabies meltdown.

The air is so muggy that it’s causing you to sweat. Your body is swarmed with shuddering from the wet clothes clinging to your skin as well as from the major blood loss. Suddenly, you feel drowsy. “Is it bad?” You crane your neck to look down at your leg but your vision has gone blurry.

Eddie guides your gaze back to his face. He doesn’t want you to know how bad of shape you’re in. “You’re not bleeding that much-” He glances over his shoulder and holds his breath from seeing the concerning amount of blood you’ve lost.

The cream-colored knit is now scarlet and the blood is transferring to Nancy’s hands. You’re unable to form another sentence due to consciousness slipping through your fingertips. You can sense Eddie’s touch but it feels the way a whisper sounds. Unable to fight the weariness any longer, your eyelids droop and your chin drops to your clavicle.

“Hey- stay with me.” Eddie taps your cheek three times. “Don’t fall asleep! C’mon, talk to me.”

Your lashes flutter once but you can’t keep your eyes open or hold your head up. The reply he receives from you is nothing more than unintelligible mumbling.

“We’re leaving right now,” Eddie announces while scooping you into his arms again. He kisses your forehead and speaks with his lips against your skin. “I’m taking you home, baby.”

Ten minutes have passed since taking off in the direction of the trailer park. You’re wading in and out of consciousness. Ruby rivulets continue to trickle down the curvature of your leg, over your ankle, and soak into your socks.

Eddie’s arms begin to quiver and his back muscles feel strained from carrying you. His loud panting is getting under everyone’s skin.

Steve catches Eddie repeatedly adjusting you in his arms. “Dude, I can carry her if you’re getting tired.”

“No! I can do it.” There’s no chance that Eddie is going to jeopardize your safety by passing you to Steve. He’s going to tough it out because he can’t risk anything else happening to you.

Eddie’s clothes are drenched. The coarse wet denim vest rubs against the side of your face. His panting increases as he treks onward, though he tries to suppress it so that he can monitor your breathing.

Once you’ve all made it through the gate where Chrissy died, Eddie brings you to his bedroom. When he goes to lay you on his bed, his arms are so spent that they nearly give out.

Nancy and Robin guard the gaping hole in the ceiling by the front door. Eddie and Steve are standing in the hall just outside of the bedroom, but Eddie stays near the doorway so that he can keep an eye on you.

Steve sighs, “We need to get her to the hospital.”

Eddie shakes his head in disapproval. Not only is he being selfish but it’s extremely risky to deny you access to the medical attention that your injury requires. But after everything that’s happened, Eddie isn’t going to leave your side no matter what.

Steve rubs his forehead. “She’s in tough shape, she needs-”

“No! Are you crazy? I can’t go out there.” Eddie glances to check if you’ve woken but you haven’t moved nor made a peep.

“I’m not talking about you. I’ll take her and you can stay-”

“I said no, Steve!“ Eddie runs a hand through his curls. “I won’t let her out of my sight again, I could lose her.”

Eddie is distraught over what may no longer be. You had plans. You were going to turn the back of Eddie’s van into a liveable space and take a road trip you’ve both spent the past year saving up for.

He never mentioned it, but Eddie secretly daydreams of a youngster or two with his hair and your eyes running around the trailer. He’s never been someone who’s particularly fond of kids but the way that you love him makes him feel open to the idea. He’s thought about it enough that he knows what Star Wars or Lord of the Rings names he’d give them.

But if you don’t want children, that’s okay with him. All he wants is to be with you for as long as you’ll allow. The first day he saw you, that was it. You were the one he wanted until the very end and that hasn’t changed.

Steve sympathizes with Eddie’s apprehension. He crosses his arms and nods. “I’ll take a shot at patching her up. I learned a thing or two about first aid when I was a boy scout.”

Eddie is reluctant. He doesn’t want to trust anyone else with taking care of you but he has no clue how to help you himself. Your leg can’t be left as is. Because of this, Eddie agrees.

During the time that Steve spends rummaging through the bathroom and kitchen for supplies, Eddie struggles with your uncooperative limbs while he changes you out of your soggy clothes into dry ones. At the same time, he inspects you for other damage and he’s relieved that there’s nothing other than bruising and swelling.

You’re situated in the middle of his king-sized bed with your head resting on the pillows. Like a princess waiting to be awoken by true love’s kiss, your arms are positioned across your abdomen.

Eddie paces next to the bed, his patience is wearing thin.

“Okay, I think I found everything I need,” Steve says while double-checking the items.

Eddie stops in his tracks and examines everything that’s tucked under Steve’s arm. “Remind me why I’m trusting you to do this?”

Steve scoffs and uncaps the rubbing alcohol to sterilize the sewing needle. “Because to my knowledge, the most suturing you’ve ever done is putting weird patches on that vest. Relax, I know what I’m doing.” Under his breath, Steve adds, “I think.”

“Wow, you were a lifeguard, a boy scout, and captain of the swim team. What, were you a firefighter too? Or a secret agent?” Eddie cocks his head and crosses his arms. “You’re certainly not a one-trick pony.”

Already seated beside you, Steve rolls his eyes and threads the needle. Eddie sits on the other side and begins removing the tightly bound strip of Nancy’s sweater. He then places his hand on your thigh and rubs soothing shapes on your exposed skin. Even though you’re not awake, Eddie wants to comfort you regardless.

It’s impossible to not be nervous but Steve steadies his hand to the best of his ability. He works diligently and finishes by covering the area with an elastic bandage. Steve receives a look of appreciation from Eddie and he gives him a nod that translates to “don’t mention it.”

Steve has since left the room to give Eddie some privacy with you. Eddie gives a sponge bath to wash the sweat, lake water, and remnants of the Upside Down off of your skin. When he decides that you’re adequately clean, he lays down and watches over you. The past few days have been nothing short of a shit show and it feels incredible to finally be with you again. Feeling somewhat at peace for the first time in what seems like forever, Eddie drifts asleep.

It’s not long before you rouse. You’re immediately aware of the soreness racking your body. The rumble in your throat begins as a groan but swiftly turns into sobbing. The sound immediately alerts Eddie and he’s prepared to soothe you. “I know it hurts, I know. Breathe, baby. Deep breaths.” He takes you into his arms and you curl up to his chest.

You try to follow his guidance to breathe slowly but pain shoots through every inch of you with each expanse of your chest. Undoubtedly, your ribs are bruised from being thrown to the ground by the demobat. “I don’t feel good," You whine.

Eddie wipes away your tears although he’s crying too. ”Get some rest, sweetheart. You’re safe now. I’ll never let anything happen to you again, I promise.”

Reblogs are greatly appreciated! ♡

★My Masterlist

★Ko-fi ♡

tags: @nj01 @tlclick73

107 notes · View notes

can-of-pringles · 12 days

Text

When I'm Alone with You - Chapter 17

Rating: Gen

Warnings: Maybe a little bit of hurt/comfort?

Word Count: 5k

Summary: Copia can't sleep, again. Luckily, Silas is there to help and listen.

Note: Finally, we're back! I'm starting to get back into writing for them. Plus, it helps with all the new Ghost stuff we've been getting. Hope you like this chapter.

Silas worked on sweeping one of his usual assigned hallways while Copia sat nearby on a bench, going over a stack of papers.

“You know you don’t have to do paperwork out here just to keep me company, right?” Silas mentioned as he pushed another pile of dust and clutter into a dustpan.

“There’s nothing in the rules saying we can’t work in the same area… at the same time…” Copia held up his stack of papers to hide his smile. “And besides, I like spending time with you.”

The more time he spent around him, the more he felt relaxed, as if he could tell him anything.

“Okay, well… some things.” He thought.

Silas paused his sweeping for a second to look at him. “Yeah… it’s nice.” He smiled.

Copia met his gaze for a moment before looking back down at his papers, fidgeting with the pen he was using. He couldn’t bite back the urge to smile.

The two continued with their work. Copia was almost done with his stack for the day, often already starting on his work the night before. Finally, he signed the last piece and sighed in relief.

“Finished for the day? Already?” Silas asked, though he didn’t sound upset, instead happy for him.

“Yeah, it was a slightly smaller stack today, plus I had already started on it last night,” Copia explained, slipping the papers into a big envelope.

Silas muttered an ‘oh,’ and nodded, still focused on cleaning. “I’m almost done here and then I have one more before break…”

“Good. I was thinking… if you want, I can go send my paperwork in and then keep you company before break.” Copia offered. “Since I’m done, I can do whatever.”

Silas looked at him, a grateful look on his face. “Really? You don’t have to use your free time to do that just for me…”

“No, I want to.” Copia blurted out.

Silas blinked in slight surprise before a small smile grew on his face. Copia’s hands gripped the bench slightly. He glanced down, a blush growing on his face.

“I meant, I genuinely would like to keep you company since I’m done for the day… if you want.” The Cardinal cleared his throat, not meeting his eyes.

Silas slightly used his broom to lean. “Alright, sure.”

Copia looked up at him, squinting slightly. “You… you’re not just saying that, right?”

He scoffed in amusement. “Copia, I like hanging out with you practically every day. Who else do you expect me to hang out with, the ghouls?”

Copia’s anxieties lessened at his joke, snickering to himself. Silas grinned. Copia took a breath, un-tensing his shoulders.

“True…”

“No offense to the ghouls. I’m sure they’re nice, but…” Silas tilted his head, furrowing his brows. He noticed how anxious Copia had been behaving, more than usual. “You alright?”

“Eh…” Copia sighed. “I’m just tired… haven’t been sleeping well, I guess.” He shrugged.

He still had the nightmares, though they had lessened. It didn’t mean that it didn’t keep him up at night sometimes. As well as what he was doing outside of work. Copia had finally gotten the mental strength to work on restoring Primo’s beloved gardens. He had barely scratched the surface, but he was dedicated.

Silas gave him a sympathetic look. “I understand. I hope it gets better soon.”

“Yeah, you and me both.” He huffed, crossing his arms.

They stayed silent for a moment until Silas spoke up.

“I was thinking I’d use this upcoming break to take Blizzard for a walk, if you’d want to come with us.”

Copia’s eyes lit up. That did sound nice. Being outside on a walk with Silas and his sweet dog.

“Sure, sounds great.” He smiled.

Silas nodded and took a breath, looking down at the newly swept floor. “Well, until then, I have one more hallway to sweep…”

“Over there?” Copia gestured to another corridor.

“Yeah.”

Copia stood up, waiting patiently while Silas emptied the dustpan he was using into one of the trash bins with wheels on it. Copia followed Silas as he pulled the bin to the next hall, holding his broom in the other hand.

Other people probably couldn’t have cared less about janitors, but Copia couldn’t help but admire Silas for how much work he did to keep the Ministry neat and tidy. The Cardinal tried to ignore the thought in the back of his mind of Silas sweeping, sleeves of his shirt pushed up and out of the way, revealing his arms.

“Copia?”

“Huh?” Copia spoke, furrowing his brows and slightly shaking his head.

He must’ve been on auto-pilot because he found himself sitting down on another bench while Silas worked through the second corridor. Copia looked up at him, blinking.

“Sorry… um, I was thinking about something. It doesn’t matter.” He stammered slightly.

“Yeah, you’re definitely not getting enough sleep.” Silas lightly frowned.

“Yeah…” He muttered, glancing down and fidgeting with his hands.

“How late did you stay up last night working?” Silas raised a brow.

Copia stared down at the floor, staying silent. “Two-thirty AM…” He confessed.

“Really?” Silas’ eyes widened in surprise before going back to sweeping corners. “Why?”

“It’s more budgeting work, is all. Sister wants me to start preparing for a tour…” He rested his head in the palm of his hand.

Silas paused his sweeping again, furrowing his brows. “Already? Wow…”

“Well, not yet… but we’re getting there. Soon, when she’s ready to leave the hospital.” Copia swallowed. “But anyway, I don’t want to bother you with all of that.” He brushed it off, trying to take on a more relaxed posture, though it wasn’t very convincing. “Anyway, what do you normally do to fight off boredom while working?”

“Oh, um, well, normally I listen to music or sometimes podcasts. Although right now I’m talking with you.” Silas picked up on his urge to change the subject, instantly going with it.

Copia hummed, trying to think of something else to say to help pass the time. “I have an idea. Why don’t we ask each other questions about ourselves? It’ll be like that twenty questions game, except I’ve never played that…” He smiled sheepishly. “We’ll just play until you finish.”

Silas scoffed lightheartedly. “Alright, sure. Sounds fun.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep the questions light. It’s not like this is an interrogation.” He chuckled at his own joke, causing Silas to snicker slightly.

“I should hope not.” He had a small smile on his face.

“Okay, okay.” Copia sighed, thinking of his first question. “What’s your middle name?”

“Interesting first question,” Silas remarked. “It’s Adrian.”

“Oh, I like it.” He complimented. “Suits you.”

Silas felt his face flush, and he turned away. “Okay, my turn… why the black makeup every day?” He asked genuinely. “I mean, I figured it was a Ministry thing…”

“It’s traditional for the Cardinals here to wear. As well as Papas to adorn their own makeup. Think of it as part of the uniform.” Copia explained. “Before you ask, yes, I do have to use a lot of moisturizer to help with the everyday wear.”

“That’s some dedication. I personally couldn’t imagine wearing it every day… or the Pap…al? Papal makeup especially… I would hate having to wash it out of my beard.” Silas winced.

He chuckled shortly. “Yeah, I get it. Okay… what is your favorite thing about Texas?”

Silas hummed, furrowing his brows and slightly frowning as he concentrated on thinking. “The food. Oh, I miss it so much sometimes…” He sighed.

“That good?”

“You have no idea… the Tex-Mex… that’s one thing I don’t like living about here… No southern food. You can’t get proper barbeque anywhere in the country. Anywhere in Europe.” Silas sighed.

“I guess you’ll have to show me around Texas at some point.” Copia slightly joked.

Silas’ expression changed back to more relaxed, smiling at him. “Maybe one day… Back to me?”

Copia nodded.

“Alright. Um… I really hope you don’t mind another similar one…” He chuckled nervously. “Let me preface this by saying, I think it’s neat and I’m curious… in a good way.”

Copia tilted his head, raising a brow. “What?”

Silas cleared his throat. “I like how your white eye stands out… explain?”

He had a look of realization. “Oh… my eye? The way you were hesitating, I was expecting something worse.”

Silas let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Oh…”

Copia chuckled shortly and shook his head. “I don’t mind explaining, not at all. Some infants or young children receive the white eye in an unholy… um, let me think of a word you’d probably be familiar with… baptism? Essentially. And I was one of those infants. Although it can also be genetic if you’re part of the Emeritus bloodline.”

“Huh… interesting,” he replied.

“I realize that to people outside of the Clergy, there’s just a lot to take in… When you grow up with it, it’s all normal to you.” Copia scratched the back of his head. “Okay, now it’s my turn.”

“Okay, but after this, I’ll be done and I can go on break.” Silas reminded.

His eyes lit up, happy for the upcoming walk. “Nice. Anyway… question time. When did you get your ears pierced?”

“It’s been so long… um, I think when I was a teenager… y’know, um, typical teen rebellion type of thing.” Silas focused on sweeping up the last of the dust and clutter, not meeting his gaze.

Copia knitted his brows together. “Oh, really? Interesting…”

“Why’s it interesting?”

“You just don’t really seem like the rebellious type… well… in personality I guess.” Copia thought aloud.

Silas gave him a shrug. “I guess I’m a man of mystery.”

Copia’s quiet laughter was infectious, causing Silas to laugh as well.

---

Copia tossed and turned in his bed, grumbling as he pulled up the sheets. He turned on his side and sighed, frowning. It hadn’t been that long since he’d woken up from another nightmare. He closed his eyes and took a breath, trying to ignore the looming ache he felt in his chest.

When he couldn’t ignore it any longer, he sat up and pulled his knees up to his chest, wrapping his arms around his legs in an attempt to comfort himself. Copia’s throat began to burn, and he felt his eyes start to fill with tears. He sniffled and wiped them before hiding his face in his curled-up position.

He groaned from annoyance and exhaustion. “I’m so tired of this… why did it have to happen?”

He frowned and looked at a small picture frame on his nightstand. The picture inside was slightly faded, though he could clearly see the people in it. A younger version of himself, probably around four or five, held up a small pot. Inside was a sprout he’d worked on growing. Primo was crouched next to him, smiling proudly. He had probably been in his late twenties when the photo was taken.

“I can’t believe he’s gone…” Copia murmured. “They’re all gone…”

He wasn’t sure if he could fall asleep again. Too many thoughts plagued his mind. He glanced at his alarm clock. Bright neon green numbers stared back at him. 12:28. Basically twelve-thirty at this point.

Copia rubbed his eyes and sighed. Hearing his own breathing made him feel even lonelier. His rats were kept in his living room, enough of a distance away for him not to hear them usually. He bit his lip and fidgeted with his hands.

“I couldn’t possibly bother him… it’s way too late.”

He continued contemplating the idea, feeling conflicted. One thing he felt sure of, though, was he would get a smartphone. Texting wouldn’t feel nearly as intrusive as the idea of actually walking over there. Maybe he could convince Sister Imperator to let him use the Ministry budget for it if he said the phone would be for when he was on tour.

Copia got out of bed, putting on a worn but comfy t-shirt and his robe. He grabbed the glass of water next to his bed and took a drink, relieving his dry throat. He placed it back down and headed into the living room. Maybe he could just go for a walk through the Ministry. That would settle his nerves.

He put on his slippers and headed toward the door, opening and closing it as quietly as he could. Luckily, he could still see fairly well in the darkened hallways. The tall stained glass windows that lined the walls allowed for some moonlight to shine through.

Copia walked silently, planning on walking a loop around the Ministry building and then back to his room to tire himself out. He had been walking for a bit but paused when he heard some quiet scuttling above him. He looked up and squinted, trying to see which ghoul it was.

Considering how small they were and how they were casually climbing around up in the rafters and structures, he figured it was probably Pigeon. They were one of the spare ghouls, not assigned to any particular Papa or Cardinal, or other Clergy leader; just there for some of the Ministry’s chores. He wasn’t that familiar with them but had seen them around. The other ghouls had told him that they especially loved to be up high, hence the climbing and bird-themed name.

They stopped moving and lay still up there, similar to a cat lounging. All Copia could see were two small, white glowing dots staring down at him. They said nothing, remaining silent. Copia hesitantly raised his hand for a second, trying to politely acknowledge them. He watched as their tail swished, giving a slow blink back. They expertly moved around up there, leaving to go climb other places.

Copia looked back down and continued with his walk. After some time, he found a bench and sat down for a moment. He sighed and rested his face in the palm of his hand. Why did it seem like no one else cared that the other Papas were gone? Sure, most people probably believed the lie that they had simply been transferred back to the Italy location, but surely they were missed?

He felt a lump in his throat, choosing to try his best to ignore it. He was alone in his grief. Months had passed, and he had gotten used to his pain, but some days, or nights, it would especially hit him hard.

Copia jumped when he heard someone say his name. Silas stood in front of him. All Copia could make out was that he was wearing a t-shirt and pajama pants.

“Is that you?” Silas whispered.

“Silas? What are you doing up?” He asked, thankful for the lack of lighting. He wasn’t used to people seeing him without his makeup.

“I could ask you the same thing,” he replied, though he sounded calm.

Copia sighed. “I… well, I couldn’t sleep. You too?”

He nodded. “Yeah… I was just walking for a bit and thought I saw someone sitting out here. Looks like I was right.”

Both men remained silent for a moment.

“Do you want to talk about it…?” Silas asked, eventually. “Your lack of sleep, I mean.”

Copia thought over his offer. He nodded and stood up, leaving to follow him.

Silas held his phone out, turning on the flashlight and aiming it at the ground as they headed back to his room. They walked in silence, trying not to wake up others around them. Finally, Silas had found his door and quietly turned the knob.

Inside, it was about as dark as the Ministry corridors, except for a couple of small nightlights Silas had plugged in.

“Careful where you walk, there might be some of Blizzard’s toys lying around.” He cautioned.

Copia nodded and carefully made it to his couch, sitting down. Speaking of Blizzard, where was he?

“Sorry about the slight mess… I usually pick up all of his toys, but it was just one of those nights, I guess. He’s sleeping on my bed right now.”

Ah, that made sense.

“But… I can’t see anything. Why are you apologizing for a mess?” Copia asked.

He could hear Silas sigh and then quietly chuckle to himself. “Sorry, habit.”

He exhaled, already feeling more at ease around Silas. Silas went to sit down slightly next to him. He reached to turn on a small lamp next to the couch.

“Wait.” Copia blurted out.

“What’s wrong?”

He swallowed nervously and shook his head. “Sorry, nothing. Nothing’s wrong. I just… I’m… not used to others seeing my face. Without makeup.” He squeaked out, suddenly feeling more self-conscious than ever. “You can turn it on. It’s fine.”

“Oh… would you feel more comfortable if I kept it off? I was slightly considering making some tea if that sounds good, but I would need some light to see…”

“No, no, turn it on. It’s no big deal.” He shrugged it off. “Tea sounds nice.”

“I think I probably have some sunglasses around here if that would make you feel better?” Silas offered.

Copia nearly swooned right then and there. How was he so sweet and considerate? He bit back a smile.

“I appreciate the offer, but really, it’s fine. Forget I said anything.”

After a few seconds, Silas clicked the small lamp on, enough light shone to illuminate their faces and the room. Copia blinked at the sudden light, rubbing his eyes. After a bit, he settled again, though, looking away instead of looking right at Silas.

“Oh,” Silas remarked.

“What?” Copia muttered, self-consciously running his hand through his messy hair.

“Nothing, it’s just… you’d think the black makeup would make your eyes stand out more, but actually, it’s the opposite. I just feel like… I can see them better this way, somehow?” Silas explained, fidgeting with his hands. “I mean—makeup or not, your eyes always stand out.”

Copia gathered the courage to look at him for a moment. He glanced down for a second before looking back up. “Is that a good thing?” His voice was barely above a whisper.

Silas gave him a reassuring smile. “Yes.”

He could feel his face heat up. He cleared his throat and glanced away again. “So… that tea…? Sounds nice…”

Silas widened his eyes for a split second, quickly nodding and getting up to go make it. “Oh, um, yeah. It shouldn’t take too long…”

“Alrighty, cool.” He nervously tapped his fingers on the couch. “Would you want some help?”

“That’s okay, I don’t mind. You’re my guest, after all.” Silas politely declined, already working on making the tea.

“‘Guest’? That’s awfully fancy for the fact that you just found me out there in the dark.” Copia pointed out, lightly teasing.

“You make it sound like you’re some sort of stray cat I found wandering around outside. Now it’s my mission to nurse you back to health.” He joked.

Copia couldn’t help but giggle a little at that. Silas did the same, covering his mouth with his hand to try to quiet it. Finally, they both settled down, luckily avoiding waking up Blizzard in the next room.

“Sorry, I’m kinda tired… I might have a lack of a filter.” Silas sighed.

“It’s okay, trust me, I get it,” he replied.

Finally, Silas had finished making the tea and brought over two mugs of it to where they had been sitting. He handed one of them to Copia.

“It’s just chamomile. I hope that’s okay,” Silas said before he took a seat.

“It’s perfectly okay. Thank you.” He smiled and took a careful sip. It tasted warm and comforting, already starting to put him at ease.

Silas took a sip, noticing how Copia had slightly leaned back into the couch, relaxing more. Silas looked away when he realized he’d been looking at him for too long. Seeing Copia this way, just wearing his pajamas and robe, with no makeup or fixed hair, was fascinating. Silas couldn’t help but take it all in.

“I know it’s tradition and all… but you look good without the Cardinal makeup. Both are um, good, I just… l like you without it too…” Silas tried not to stammer, quickly taking a drink after speaking.

Copia looked at him, blinking in surprise. A small smile formed on his face and he chuckled shortly, glancing down at his tea instead of meeting his gaze. “Ah, well, thank you.” Maybe drinking hot tea while his body temperature was already slightly raised was a bad idea.

“So, you said before you’d be up to talking about what’s been bothering you? The lack of sleep and all…” Silas reminded, changing the subject.

“Oh, right… that.” He sighed.

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to. We could talk about something else if you want.” Silas suggested, picking up on his nervousness coming back.

“No, it’s okay. I feel like it’s one of those things that you just have to talk about to help… if that makes sense?” Copia tapped the mug with his nails.

Silas gave him a sympathetic frown. “Yeah, I understand.”

“I’ve been having nightmares on and off… they’ve been disrupting my sleep.” He admitted.

“Aw, man, I’m sorry. That’s tough.” Silas sighed before taking another drink. “Is it something in particular that’s been bothering you?”

Copia swallowed nervously. He couldn’t tell him the truth. It’s not that he liked lying to him, but he had to keep him safe. If Sister found out that Copia had told someone the secret… it wouldn’t be pretty. But also how could you even bring that up?

“Oh, yeah, by the way, Sister killed the other Papas. Yeah, that’s why they’re gone. They weren’t actually shipped off to Italy. It’s probably all my fault. You can hate me and never talk to me again.” He thought, coping with humor.

He cleared his throat. “Oh, well, I guess I’ve just been under a lot of pressure lately… and I miss my brother figures. I wish they’d never been… that they got transferred.” His throat started to sting.

Silas placed his hand on Copia’s shoulder. “I’m sorry… you have been under a lot more responsibility around here for sure. If it makes you feel any better, I think you’ve been handling it pretty well, given the circumstances, or at least better than I would.”

Copia scoffed lightly. “Well, at least I’m giving off those impressions to someone.” He took another sip.

Silas glanced away, frowning. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, but why were they relocated?”

Copia felt anxiety in the pit of his stomach. “Um… well, Sister hadn’t been pleased with their recent behavior, I guess… especially, um, Papa Terzo…” He drank a bit more tea to get rid of the dry feeling in his throat. “He was dragged off stage at his last performance.”

Silas’ eyes widened in surprise. “Wow… he must’ve pissed her off or something.”

“You could say that. Terzo was definitely more of a rebel when he was still Papa.”

“Sister seems hard to please… so I guess it makes sense that she just sent them away.” Silas sighed, leaning back against the couch.

Copia stared down into his mug, trying to ignore the burning sensation in his throat. “Yeah…”

Silas frowned in concern, noticing how upset he was. “Hey, again, I’m really sorry. I know what it’s like to live far away from family, or the people you consider family.”

Copia glanced at him before looking back down again. “Thanks. That means a lot.”

Silas tapped on his mug, thinking over his words. “I remember being a little kid, and just… being so upset about my parents being so far away from each other, my family basically being broken up.”

Copia looked over at him, trying to hide his surprise.

“My father moved back to Sweden when he and my mom got divorced. It wasn’t a bad divorce. They’re still best friends, actually. They were just incompatible… but I’m not going to get into all that.” He explained. “Even though they still co-parented me well, and I knew that our family wasn’t really broken up, at least not like other people’s, I still couldn’t help but cry about it back then. It was just all so new and overwhelming. I didn’t like having my life just suddenly switched up like that.”

“I’m sorry, Silas…” Copia placed his hand on his arm for a second. He put his hand back down when he realized just how close he’d gotten.

“Thanks, it was a long time ago… but this situation, with the Papas, it’s still fairly fresh for you… I wish I knew what to say to make it better.” Silas furrowed his brows, frowning sympathetically.

“Thanks, talking about it with you helps a little…” Copia gave him a small smile.

“I’m glad.” He looked at him, returning the smile. “Hopefully, you’ll be able to see them again soon.”

Copia sighed. He ignored the ache in his chest. “Yeah… that would be nice.”

After a moment of silence between them, Silas noticed Copia’s mug seemed lighter, probably empty at this point.

“Oh, are you done with that?” He pointed out, gesturing to the mug.

Copia glanced down at it. “Oh, huh, I guess I am.”

“Do you want me to refill it? I think there’s still a bit more tea left…” Silas offered.

“Oh, no, it’s alright. Thanks though.”

He nodded and stood up to put his mug next to the kitchen sink, taking Copia’s mug as well when he held it out. Afterward, he sat back down and pulled out his phone, looking at the time. Silas refrained from wincing at how long they’d been up, knowing tomorrow would be rough without proper sleep, but he didn’t tell Copia, not wanting him to feel bad about talking through his problems.

“So, how are you feeling?” He asked.

“I think… a little better.” Copia sighed before yawning. “Sorry…” He smiled sheepishly.

“It’s fine, don’t worry,” Silas reassured before covering up his own yawn. “I guess the chamomile worked.”

He chuckled shortly. “Yeah. Well… thanks for listening to me. I really appreciate it.” Copia smiled.

“Of course, I’m always here to listen.” He placed his hand on his shoulder one last time before letting go, letting Copia stand up.

“I should probably try to get some sleep now… and you should too,” he looked down at him.

“Yeah… hopefully we can take it a little bit easier tomorrow?” Silas prompted.

How could Copia say no to him? Especially when he looked up at him with those soft brown eyes.

“I’ll um… I’ll see what can be done.” He cleared his throat, realizing it had been a moment since he’d said anything.

Silas beamed, and Copia tried ignoring the blush he felt.

“Goodnight, Silas.” Copia smiled and kept his hands clasped in front of him.

“Goodnight, Copia,” he replied. “I hope you can finally get some rest.”

Copia had his hand on the doorknob, turning it and opening the door. “Yeah… me too.” He gave Silas one last smile before leaving, quietly closing the door.

Copia sighed and walked across to his own room, yawning again as he went inside. Once his front door was closed and locked, he headed to his bathroom, quickly rinsing out leftover tea to help keep his teeth clean. He was too tired to do a full brushing. Rinsing would have to do.

He took off his robe, throwing it on the end of his bed. Copia pulled back the covers, crawling in and kicking off his slippers. Once settled, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes, feeling the coolness of the pillow on his face. It wasn’t long before he fully drifted off, his last thought being thankful for the talk with Silas.

---

Copia felt very underdressed in just a t-shirt and some shorts, though it wasn’t very practical wearing his usual cassock while gardening, so casual work clothes it was. Besides, it wasn’t like there were others outside with him. It was just him and what used to be Primo’s garden.

Copia worked on planting some new plants and shrubs, sighing and panting from exhaustion as he finished digging another hole. He knew soon it would be restored to how Primo had kept it. Copia had wanted to honor him, and this was the way he knew how.

He focused on removing the dead and withered plants and flowers, replacing them, and bringing life back into the garden. As well as planting some new types of greenery. A part of his plan was planting some of the flowers he knew the other Papas had liked. He remembered Primo mentioning it before. Copia knew it wasn’t much, and it wouldn’t bring them back, but it was something.

He didn’t mind too much working in the dirt, just as long as he could get clean afterward. He placed several seeds and plant bulbs into some of the new holes, remembering how Primo and some of the older ghouls used to teach him gardening when he was a kid.

After all the planting and maintenance, he walked along the garden as he watered the plants, making sure they all got enough water from the hose nearby. Finally, he put the hose back up and away, standing to admire all his hard work.

The garden, once empty and faded, was now starting to thrive again. It would take a bit of time for the new plants to fully sink their roots in and grow, but it was a start. Copia sighed, a sad smile on his face. His eyes started to tear up, imagining how proud Primo would be of him. At least he hoped he would be.

He preferred the quietness currently, taking in the chirping of the birds close by. Maybe one day he’d take Silas to this spot and show him the beautiful garden, but for now, he enjoyed the solitude.

Copia closed the garden gate on his way out, going inside to freshen up and hopefully see Silas afterward.

#the band ghost #ghost band #ghost #copia x oc #silas x copia #cardinal copia #papa emeritus iv #papa copia #ghost band oc #ghost oc #silas petersson #nameless ghoul pigeon #ghost band fic #ghost band fanfic #ghost band fanfiction #the band ghost fanfiction #my writing #pringles writing

3 notes · View notes

thelustdevil · 2 years

Text

Drive You Home | B.K.

Pairing: Katsuki x Reader

Warnings: None, minor swearing, alcohol use/mentions, slight angst

Word Count: ~5k

Notes: This is a long one! On AO3 this is posted in two parts. I figured I’d just full send it here since it’s completed. If I forgot anything just lmk. Requests are open friends.

•••

Sighing you rolled over and squinted at your phone. 11:02 AM flashed back at you. You groaned and reluctantly sat up. This was your day off but you knew you couldn’t spend it in bed. That small list of things to do around the apartment was rattling in your head. Planting your feet on the floor, you stood up, allowing your body to stretch away some of it’s fatigue. A small mewl rang out in protest of your actions. Looking down, you smile at the small bundle of fur on the bed.

“You can come with or you can stay in the warm bed.” You reached out and rubbed one of the cat’s ears as you spoke. “Come on Topi, I’m not getting out of the shower to let you in the bathroom again.” Making your way towards the bathroom, you grabbed your towel from its place on the closet door. Topi’s paws made a soft plop as she jumped off the bed to follow you.

After your shower and getting dressed, you consulted your to-do list as breakfast, or rather lunch, warmed on the stove. Besides the basic weekly cleaning you always did, there were a few errands you had to run as well. You figured it would be better to run through the basic chores before bringing more things into your home.

***

When you were done with your food and cleaning you grabbed your keys. Blowing a quick goodbye kiss to Topi, who was all but inhaling her food, before heading out. As you made your way down the street towards the small grocery store, you wondered who was on patrol today. You knew Kirishima would be doing your usual route, while Denki was also scheduled for today. Regardless, you were glad you didn’t have anything to do after you got home. No work, no plans; just you, Topi and some random movie.

Then, as if the gods decided today would be the day, your watch buzzed against your wrist. Lifting it to your face you saw a message. From Mina… oh no. You stopped and pulled out your phone, hoping it was delayed notification from last night. But no, there it was:

Hey! What time should we come over to get ready? Dinner’s at 6, right?

You look towards the sky, how could I have forgotten? It’s the last Saturday of the month.

The last Saturday of every month was the designated “UA Family Dinner”. Mina, Momo and Uraraka started it about a year or so after we all graduated from UA. Pretty much everyone was on board for it and the ones that weren’t were dragged there by everyone else. Over time everyone got used to it and it’s settled in quite nicely as a tradition. You enjoyed it since you had joined UA late in your second year and they had immediately welcomed you in.

Pausing you debated coming up with a lie. Since the last dinner left such a weird energy in your mind. Eventually you lost your internal debate, you typed in a simple response and shoved your phone back into your pocket.

Whenever is fine, I’m running to the store. Want anything?

I guess my day off is out the window. You thought as you entered the store.

***

Unsurprisingly Mina and Tsu were already at your apartment when you returned from the store. They were on the steps of your apartment, talking, while Mina showed Tsu something on her phone. Tsu looked up when she heard you coming. You waved one of your elbows at her, as both your hands had bags. She rushed over and grabbed one from you.

“Y/N! Hey! Took you long enough!” Mina laughed as she stood and gave you a hug.

“Thanks for the help, Mina.” You rolled your eyes and smiled. Then turning to Tsu, “How are you doing Tsu?” You asked as the three of you started up the short stairway to your front door. Mina grabbed your keys from your pocket and helped unlock the door.

“Pretty good, actually-ribbit. We hired a new hero at the agency so everyone’s happy. They’re gonna have the UA work-study kids -ribbit- shadow me though.”

“I mean better you than Midoriya.” You laughed, even after all this time you knew that man could still talk for hours. You don’t know how Uraraka dealt with it.

“Or Bakugou!” Mina added. “Way too impatient still.”

You laughed and shook your head. Part of you felt weary though, and both girls could see it. You looked up at them and continued shaking your head, “No I haven’t talked to him, at all. Not even for rides to work.”

Mina scoffed, “What guy kisses one of his closest highschool friends and then bashes her?”

She reached down to pet Topi, who made an appearance in between her legs. Before Topi could run, Mina grabbed her and moved to sit on the sofa. You went to drop the bags in the kitchen with Tsu before joining her.

“I mean it’s obviously more than that, but it’s still rude.” Tsu added. “Has he reached out at all? You two spent so much time together.”

“Yes, but it’s died out over the month. He offered one of our late night drives and even asked if I still wanted rides to work but I couldn’t bring myself to be near him.” You absently played with one of the sofa pillows

Your friends looked at you with concern but your mind was already drifting to that night, their voices fading in your mind.

***

Todoroki’s house was always gorgeous after the sun went down. This man’s gardener must be a god themselves. That, or Todoroki had a hidden passion.

You laughed at your own thoughts when someone cleared their throat behind you.

“Are we going to go in or just wait outside like losers?” Bakugou asked from beside you. His hands were in the pockets of his dark pants, his skin contrasted against the deep burgundy of his button-down. Even after graduating, he still had his highschool snark. He held his elbow out towards you.

“Fine, fine.” You gave yourself a quick once-over before looping your arm around his and making your way forward. The only sound was your shoes on the walkway and the soft swish of your evening dress. Normally you don't dress up for these monthly dinners but tonight was also Momo’s birthday celebration. The usually laid back vibe was replaced by one of elegance and a little cuteness. Like the roses by the doors being an array of reds, pinks and whites.

“Shoto really went all out, huh? If I didn’t know him better I’d think he has a crush.” You laughed and looked over at Bakugou. “Makes me think he’d be a pretty good boyfriend.”

“Whatever, I could do better.” Bakugou scoffed as he started to open the door.

“Oh? Jealous?” You teased as you leaned closer. It was meant as a joke, but Bakugo’s face darkened.

“No. I just know how to decorate.” He responded quickly and dropped your arm. The two of you silently walked in, his rebuttal settling in your head. Did he have to brush it off so quickly? Lately his responses to your usual flirty cheekiness have gotten colder, more harsh. Granted you and Bakugou had never made any advances towards each other…

But you’d be lying if you said you never wanted to.

Since you met him in highschool you had been attracted to him. He seemed to always tolerate you a little more than everyone else, including Kiri & Denki. You became nearly inseparable the summer before your senior year, your heart soared. It started out with working out together, then binging shows and cooking. Your favorite times were the drives. Either through the city or along the countryside. The two of you could just talk or just sit in comfortable silence. It got to the point where you could reach out, any time of day or night and he would be there.

You got to see more of Bakugou, and the countless hours spent together made you think it would finally happen. But it never did. The moments that dared to lead to something more were always shut down or fizzled out. You didn’t dare push it out of a worry of losing him or the friendship you had built. As for him, you had no idea. All the times he was alluding to more… you could've been reading everything wrong. Maybe he just… didn’t see you in that way.

Regardless, his quick rejection had grown to leave a sour taste in your mouth. Shaking your mind of those thoughts, you chose to brush it off, and enjoy the celebration.

***

As another party game came to a close, you could feel your fatigue catching up to you. Right now, nothing sounded better than your bed. Yet you found yourself gathered with the rest of your UA Alumni, most of whom were still up to keep playing.

"Let’s play Truth or Dare!” Mina shouts rather loudly. looking around at everyone's face she continues, “Come on it'll just be like high school, all over again!"

You groan internally. Of course this would be the last game of the night. reluctantly you agree, a part of you does think that it would be fun.

“Okay so who's first?” Momo looks around cautiously. "I know it's my birthday but I don't want to go first.”

Kirishima looks around, "Why don't we use a bottle? Leave it all to chance?” He looks around, the group nodding their heads and murmuring their agreement.

Ochaco, always helpful, springs up and grabs one of the nearby empty bottles, tossing it to Kirishima before settling back down in her seat next to Izuku. Holding the bottle in his hand Kirishima shrugs before placing it in the center of the circle and spinning it.“I guess I’ll go first then,“ he gives it a solid spin before watching it settle on Tsu.

“Truth or dare?” He grins easily. Tsu ponders for a moment before settling, “ribbit- Dare.“

“I dare you to…“ He looks up for a moment, as if the skies are going to drop a dare into his mind. His eyes light up as he finally settles on something, “swing from the chandelier.“ He quickly glances at Todoroki‘s sharp gaze, “What? We’ll be safe. Shoji or I can catch her.”

Before Todoroki can even begin to protest, Tsu’s tongue lashes out and wraps itself around the bottom of the chandelier. Surprisingly, she’s able to gracefully swing in a few small circles before dropping down into Shoji’s awaiting arms. She gets to her feet and spins the bottle on the way to her seat.

This time it settles on Izuku, whose face turns a shade quite similar to a strawberry. He looks around as if the bottle made a mistake and quickly blurts out “truth!” before Tsu can even ask.

Her response is just as quick, “how long have you liked Uraraka?“

The previous blush quickly drains from his face as he sputters out an answer. “Well – I mean… I guess since-“

Bakugous dry chuckle quickly drowns out the rest of his answer. “We all know you’ve liked her since you first met her. Stop being so damn shy about it you nerd!“ He scoffs, “You two are practically dating at this point.“

“You’re one to talk!“ Uraraka quickly comes to Izuku‘s defense. “Why don’t you talk about your feelings?“

“Fuck you! You don’t know anything“ Bakugo crosses his arms and looks away. You study him intently, was there something you didn’t know? Bakugou is so reserved, maybe that’s it.

Before you can join in and press him further, he’s shoving the bottle towards Izuku. “Hurry up and spin you damn nerd.” Izuku takes a breath and spins, happy to point the attention to someone else.

****

It’s been at least an hour, and you’ve seen your classmates do some wild things, confess some really weird things, and somehow Todoroki ends up in a dress.

Mina has her hand on the bottle, basking in the slight anticipation of the spin. She lets it fly and you watch as it slowly comes to settle on Bakugou. He scoffs once more, “I’m already picking dare, Extra.”

The pink haired hero taps her chin, and locks eyes with Uraraka, silently agreeing to a plan. Her eyes meet yours for just a moment and she gives you a sweet smile.

“Make out with Y/N.” She grins, happy with her scheme.

It’s silent before he humphs and looks at you. “Fine.”

You’re nowhere near the coast, but you swear you can hear a roaring ocean in your ears as he approaches you. You think you hear him mutter some thing about “all this being a stupid dare“ but you can’t focus as you watch his gaze latch onto yours, and his lips slowly make their way to you.

A small gasp of air leaves your mouth as his soft lips touch against yours. His hands snake around your waist, as yours make their way around his neck. Everything fitting together like you were made for him and he was made for you.

Hesitantly, you poke your tongue against his lip. He grunts before opening his mouth slightly, allowing you to explore. As you brush your tongue against his, he bites down, gentle at first. When you don’t pull away his bite becomes a little firmer, eliciting another gasp.

All too quickly he pulls away and suddenly you’re cold, and all too aware of the wolf whistles and catcalls that surround you.

“I think we figured out how Bakugou feels!” You think that’s Denki calling out from somewhere behind you.

Bakugou pulls away quickly, “You wish! That was a dare, why the fuck would I back down. I’m not a pussy.” You swore he aimed the last line at Izuku.

“That felt like more than just a dare bro.” Sero smirks and nudges Mina, who hesitantly smiles. “Have something you want to say?”

He rolls his eyes, “There’s nothing to say.” He turns away from you, looking at Sero. “You dared me so I fucking did it. That shit felt like kissing a friend. Stop reading so damn far into it.”

A friend.

The thought hangs in your mind. You can feel eyes on you. Mina looks annoyed, not with you, but with him. Sero is shocked, as is Izuku. You’re sure everyone is sharing similar looks. Did they all know?

Maybe the alcohol wore off, maybe you’re tired. But Suddenly you feel too sober surrounded by people who are too drunk. Your hands hang at your side and you feel like a fool, standing there watching him sit back down. You should sit too but you don’t want to stay any longer.

Where would you go? Not with him. The thought of sitting in Bakugou’s car, so close and so private, makes your stomach turn even more. The room feels warm and cold at the same time.

Quickly you mumble an excuse about the bathroom and your hair. Already turning towards a hallway. Is there even a bathroom this way?

Alas even the gods must pity you though, as the first door you swing open reveals a guest bathroom. The warm scent of jasmine and sandalwood fill your senses as you look in the mirror. You barely have time to look at yourself before the door is opened again. Momo slowly steps in, allowing you the space to tell her to leave.

“I know it’s not very helpful; but are you alright?” She cautiously reaches forward and rubs your shoulder. “That wasn’t kind of him to say, no matter how he feels… I’m sorry.”

You nod your head slowly, thankful for Momo’s gentle nature. Though you adored Mina, Tsu, and the rest of the girls, you doubt you could handle their drunk personalities in your equally inebriated state.

“I don’t mean to overreact.” You started. “It’s just so overwhelming. To wonder and hope.. to pine. And to just have it all crash down in front of everyone.” Momo nodded her head encouragingly as you continued. “I don’t know how to feel right now. I’m obviously not in the state to think straight but I do think the night is over for me. I just feel drained at this point.”

“Would you like to stay here? Todoroki anticipated guests and has a couple rooms ready. I know Mina is staying, as well as Jirou and some of the boys.”

You shook your head, your bed and Topi sounded like a dream right now. “I think I’ll call a car. Can you help me?” Pulling your phone out, you turned it on and quickly started looking.

“What do you need me to do?” She asked, pulling out her own.

“Just make sure I can leave without too much of a stir.”

She smiled and opened her messages with Denki, “I know just the distraction.”

***

Leave it to Mina to get to your house hours before dinner but still manage to take forever to get ready. Both you and Tsu had finished hair and makeup a bit ago and now were waiting on Mina to leave the bedroom.

“Girl let’s go! We still have to pick up something to bring.” You kicked at your own bedroom door. Mina’s muffled yell rang out, followed by a thump. “No, Sake and a fruit mix are not enough. Plus that was my fruit!”

You looked over at Tsu and gave an exaggerated huff, she giggled and shrugged in response. Turning back to the door, you drew your leg back to kick it again right as Mina opened it. The toe of your ankle boots smacking her shin instead of the door.

“Ow! You bitch!” She swatted at your retreating figure. “You do look very hot though, damn Mami.”

“Hey! I was aiming for the door! I didn’t know you were finally done!” You help your arms up in defense as you laughed. “And thank you, you’re pretty sexy yourself.” Blowing her a quick kiss, you strike a pose.

“C’mon you two- ribbit- we need to hurry if you want to stop by that bakery.”

Nodding your head, you turn to hunt down your purse and any other necessities you might need. You run through your mental checklist and double check the time on your phone. That’s when a couple notifications stop you in your tracks.

3 Missed Calls: Katsuki🌝.

Without even thinking you find his contact and press Call, worry clouding your mind. It’s not like him to call, knowing you prefer texting or even a FaceTime.

The line rings once or twice before you’re greeted by his gruff “Hello?“

“Hey. You called?“ You feel awkward and breathless, for some reason, like you were the one reaching out to him when he had been the first to call.

It’s silent for a moment before he responds. “Do you need a ride?“

You look at Mina and Tsu for a second before turning around and giving a response. “No, I have one. Thank you though. I’ll see you there, okay?“

He mutters something quietly before abruptly hanging up.

Pulling the phone from your ear with a sigh, you turn back towards your friends. Their eyes are already on you, Mina with a hand on her hip while Tsu raises an eyebrow.

The former is the first to break the silence, “So? What did he want?”

Denying her assumption was pointless, “Seeing if I needed a ride.” You continue to gather your belongings and head to the door. “Let’s go before the place closes.”

You walk out before they can ask anything else.

***

The ride to the bakery and Momo’s home is uneventful. Mina keeps up a steady stream of conversation from the center of the backseat. Mostly consisting of her bouncing from topic to topic with an occasional comment from you and Tsu. You thought it was sweet Momo was hosting. The offer came as a thank you for her party. Also her dining room table is massive and can actually seat everyone.

When you arrive most of your class is already there. Stepping out of Tsu’s car, you catch a glimpse of indigo hair a few yards ahead. Grinning you call out to the figure.

“Toshi! My sweet boy!” He glances back with a laugh, pausing to let you all catch up.

“Long time no see, Kid.” His arms open and you give him a hug.

“You’re literally not even a year older than me.” Rolling your eyes, you shift the box of sweet breads in your hands. “But since you’re older you can carry this for me! You must be stronger too right?”

“I would but I have a dish as well.” His face is smug.

You raise a brow, “And where is this dish?” Looking around, you pretend to search for it. “Unless… are you the dish?”

Hitoshi blushes lightly, “No, I must have left it in my car. I missed the last one and I’ve already fallen out of habit.” He turns to walk away and you join him.

“Hey!” Mina calls out to you once you start walking away. “Where are you going?”

“To keep him company!” You call over a shoulder. “See you inside!”

The walk itself isn't very long. You and Hitoshi make light conversation as you complete your little side quest. It’s mainly you asking about the mission he was on during the last get-together. He tells you of a raid on a hybrid trading ring in southern Japan. Animal mutation quirks were being forcefully bred and sold as pets. Nasty stuff.

Stepping inside Momo’s home, you remove your shoes. Once bags and coats are tucked away and Hitoshi’s dish is safely set in the dining room, you make your way to the main room to say hello to everyone. As you enter, Hitoshi is in the middle of explaining an interesting fight and you’re enthralled by it. You had always been curious about the skill behind the capture weapon… in a totally non-sexual way, oddly enough.

Regardless, it takes you a moment to pull your attention to your classmates as they began to notice your arrival. You’re greeted by a chorus of your names intermingled with varying hello’s. There’s already a smile on your face as you reply. As you reply, your eyes travel around the room.

A pair of deep ruby eyes catch yours. The intensity of his gaze startles the smile off of you. It manifests a swirling feeling in your gut. You should go to talk to him. But before you can make your way over, a familiar voice calls out to you.

“Y/N! Hey! You brought sweet bread?!” Rikido waves you over, a big smile on his face. “I’ve been craving some! Can I grab a couple pieces?”

His enthusiasm is contagious and you smile right back, opening the box as you walk over. “Of course! Why do you think I brought them? I heard your agency expanded. That’s awesome!”

“The sake is also for that!” Mina chimes in from her spot on the large couch. “Celebration time!”

Soon the sweet bread and sake are being passed around. Cheers ring out as you congratulate Rikido and his team. He blushes lightly from the attention but is smiling all the same. As people begin to break off into smaller conversations, you hunt for a plate so you can get rid of the larger box.

You’re familiar with Momo’s home, and after you check with her, you grab the box and head to the kitchen. After selecting a plate you deemed worthy, you began stacking the bread on it.

Footsteps approached from down the hall and you figured someone came to grab something. They stopped once they entered the kitchen, however. You felt eyes on your back. Staring.

It didn’t take long to figure out who it was.

“Hey ‘Suki.” You greeted him softly, continuing your arranging. This could only go on for so long, though. Hopefully one of you could address the elephant in the room quickly.

You were grateful when Katsuki took the initiative.The stiffness in your throat wasn’t going to let you do it.

“So Eye Bags was your ride?” His question catches you off guard.

“No, I came with Mina and Tsu. We ran into-” You stopped yourself once the question processed. “Wait, why is that the first thing you ask me? And why does it matter?”

“So he didn’t drive you. Alright.” He leans against the doorframe, eyes trained on your back. “I was curious since you’re usually with me.”

Rolling your eyes to yourself, you shoot back, “Yeah well you’re not the only person in my life, Katsuki.”

He huffs, “You know I didn’t mean it like that, Y/N.” His shoulder slope slightly, “I guess worried is a better word.”

The audacity. You laugh, “You could’ve called me, you know? Or texted, or literally anything!” Turning, arms crossed, you continued, “I mean I know the phone goes two ways, but fuck! Regardless of how I may feel did you ever think that what you said was rude? Not to mention almost our whole class heard it!”

You cover your face, “I just felt so awkward and embarrassed. You don’t have to like me back but you used to be so nice about shutting it down!” At this point you’re rambling but you can’t stop. All the emotions and thinking from the past month are spilling out. You’ve spent so long reciting to your mirror that the real thing feels so cathartic.

As you begin another rant, Katsuki stops you. “Now you wait.” He takes a few steps towards you. “ How do you feel? What do you mean ‘like you back’? Y/N you’re rambling. Just talk to me.”

“Don’t be so dense then!” You shoot back.

“Oi! I’m just trying to understand you and your nonsense!” His voice begins to raise.

You huff in irritation, gathering all your courage you blurt out, “I’m in love with you. I’ve been in love with you. All through our friendship I questioned if something could ever happen. And I hoped it would. Sometimes I was sure it would. But last month, the dare at the party showed me it never would.” Looking down, you hugged yourself and let out a sigh. “I didn’t realize it would hit me that hard… I told myself long ago that I would value our friendship more, and that still stands.” You raise a determined gaze towards him only to find he’s gazing at his crossed arms. A small scowl rests on his face. You begin to second-guess yourself.

“Are you done?” He asks lowly. Still not looking at you.

You hum a reply and remain quiet. Your gaze more questioning now than anything.

“Do you remember the drive we took to the mountain? The long one, that wrapped around a garden and had a lookout for a waterfall.”

You’re about to question him before you decide to let him continue.

“We drove there at the end of summer. Before we took the leap into our lives as Pros.” He chuckles dryly, “Nothing could spoil our excitement. After everything we had gone through, we were ready for the next chapter. You were going on and on about your plans and kept asking my opinion on them. That’s when I realized something.” Pausing he finally looks up at you.

“I wanted to listen to you talk for as long as I could. I need you in the passenger seat for every adventure. The sound of your voice, your presence, I felt so comfortable. So content and satisfied. Once I figured out what it really meant, I grew a habit of psyching myself out whenever an opportunity to show you how I felt came up.” His hand rubs down his face. Your heart races, yet you hesitate to read to deeply into it. You need him to say it.

“I wasn’t thinking at the party. I finally got the chance to kiss the girl who never leaves my mind and I blow it. Everyone saying it before I could- I could do it the way I wanted. I panicked and shut it down.” He takes a few more steps towards you. His hands reach towards yours. “I’m in love with you too, Y/N. I’m sorry I took so long to catch up to you.” He chuckles and leans his forehead onto yours.

You smile as you memorize the look of his eyes this close. “That was pretty sappy.” Laughing, you wink. “Who helped you, huh?”

Katsuki groans, “C’mon don’t ruin the romance goddamnit.” He playfully glares at you and quietly adds, “Shitty Hair wanted to make sure I didn’t fuck it up even more.”

Giggling, you tilt your head towards him, “I’m glad he gave you some pointers.”

“Just shut up so I can kiss you. Properly this time.”

“Was last time not properly?” You question.

Instead of giving you a response he pulls your body flush against his. Katsuki connects your lips and continues to say what he needs to without words.

It was definitely a proper kiss. Your mind is a glowing mess of contentment, happiness and longing. Katsuki is the only thing your senses can process right now. The smell of his cologne, his hands running along your sides and lower back, the feeling of his hair running through your fingers, the quiet shushing of-.

Wait. The shushing? Katsuki seems to hear it as well as he stops the kiss and pulls away. You’re leaning to see around his large frame and you catch a glimpse of your friends gathered in the doorway, listening.

Your yelling is almost as loud as Katsuki. Among the ruckus Mina calls out to you.

“So you don’t need a ride home?”

Turning to Katsuki you smile softly, “No, I’ll be alright. I have a ride.”

“Damn right you do.” He gazes at you deeply, but this time your stomach fills with butterflies. You need another kiss. Stat. Katsuki seems to feel the same as her turns to the rest of the party and orders them to “get the fuck out, I want to kiss her”.

Momo chimes in that it’s technically her kitchen but helps usher everyone out nonetheless.

Katsuki guides you back towards him with a gentle grip on your chin. He leans in but before he can kiss you, a hand on his chest stops him. He raises a brow.

“Can we go on a drive after this?”

His lips give you the answer you were looking for.

•••

I hope y’all enjoyed this! I’ll be uploading more of my writings throughout today. Please feel free to request things and such! I have some interesting ideas bouncing around and I’m excited!!

Appreciate ya the most, friends!

Tave🤍

83 notes · View notes

somedaylazysomeday · 1 year

Text

Na Buachaillí - Part Two

Connor MacManus x fem!reader (no use of y/n)

You run into another Irishman. What are the odds?

Rating: Explicit, lemon, etc. Minors, DNI!

Word Count: 6,500

Warnings: Modern AU, some awkwardness, mentions of alcohol, blatant flirting, discussions of consent, fingering, protected piv sex, squirting.

Previous | Masterlist

---

“Here’s your hat, here’s your clipboard, and here’s your station,” Emiliano told you, handing you each item in turn, then pointing downward as if to show the exact place he was talking about.

You accepted the red Santa hat, putting it on your head. The cheap fabric immediately made your forehead start to itch, but you accepted the clipboard and stood in the right spot anyway, offering Emiliano a polite smile that turned into a real one when he handed you a pen topped with an enormous red and green bow.

“I know, I know,” he told you with a wince. “But sometimes people like to walk away with our pens. This makes that a little less likely.”

“Or a lot more noticeable,” you added with a laugh.

Emiliano smiled at you. “Exactly! You’ve got an easy job today: this is the online pre-registration check-in. When people bring their children up for the run, just mark the names off of the list. If the kids’ name isn’t on the list, send the family over to Tasha. She’ll make sure they have a ticket and get them checked in over there. Any questions?”

“Nope!” you said with cheery determination. Emiliano nodded, gave you his cell phone number in case you had questions or problems, and left to get someone else set up.

Of all the temporary jobs you had taken on over the winter school break, this was the one you had been looking forward to the most. A hundred bucks to help set up, run, and tear down the Holiday 5K on Christmas Eve.

Setup hadn’t been much more than positioning a few barricades around the 5K course and making the cocoa for the Cocoa Run, the short race aimed for runners under the age of ten. The Holiday 5K itself had already started and the young runners were about to start checking in for their own chance at glory…. or, more accurately, their chance at a white-painted, glitter-covered dollar-store trophy with a plastic polar bear superglued to the top of it.

It was terribly cheesy, but everyone seemed fine with that. Several of the 5K runners had been wearing all white or dressed as elves. Many of the children waiting to run were wearing costumes as well. The crowd was in good spirits, most of them dancing or singing along with the stereotypical holiday music that was being piped in over the area’s loudspeakers.

The first hour or so of signing in Cocoa Runners had gone smoothly. The Holiday 5K’s website had been fairly straightforward, so most of the online registration had gone without a hitch. The few times you had a name that was missing from the list, the runner and their family were in such good spirits that they didn’t mind being sent over to Tasha instead. All in all, things were moving along better than you could have hoped.

“Connor MacManus.”

You turned, eyebrows already arching upward. Most of the competitors for the Cocoa Run had already been checked in since the race was getting ready to start. Besides that, the man who had spoken definitely didn’t have a child with him.

“Sorry,” you apologized immediately, scanning the heavily crossed-off list clipped to your clipboard. “Connor will have to be here before he can be checked in.”

“I am Connor,” the man told you.

You narrowed your eyes slightly, letting yourself take the man in. He was wearing a red jacket and matching sweatpants, along with a bushy white beard and a Santa hat that somehow managed to look even cheaper than yours was. Blue eyes sparkled at you from under the painfully fake fur trimming the hat and you turned your attention back to the clipboard.

“I’m sorry,” you apologized again. “I don’t see a Connor on my list. Did you register online? Or are you maybe here for the 5K?”

There was a pause, then the voice came again, filled with amusement. “Are ye waitin’ for the clipboard tae answer ye, lass?”

This was not Murphy, you reminded yourself firmly as your heart picked up speed in your chest. It had been several days since you had slept with the virtual stranger and you had been too busy to give the experience much thought. But the blue eyes and the Irish lilt in this stranger’s voice made you think of him.

Still, you had asked a question and it was your job to get the answer. You met his amused gaze evenly, lifting your chin slightly as you reiterated, “This is the Cocoa Run, aimed at runners under the age of ten. If you didn’t register online for it, you’ll have to go speak with my colleague Tasha, who will get you registered now. If you’re looking for the 5K, it started half an hour ago. You can still participate if you want to; there are still quite a few runners out there.”

“Th’ 5K already started?” he checked. When you nodded, he pulled off the beard. “Fuck that.”

You smiled before you could help it. The man didn’t look much like Murphy, but something about his way of speaking - even beyond the accent - reminded you of your recent acquaintance. “If you already registered, there are no refunds-”

He shrugged. “Don’t need a refund. T’is is all fer charity, yeah?”

“It is,” you agreed, dimly registering the screams of excited children. The Cocoa Run must have started.

“Money well spent,” Connor said. “‘Sides, it means I don’t have tae worry about anyone seein’ me haul ass around th’ track in a Santa suit.”

“If you didn’t want to run, why did you sign up?” you asked curiously.

“Lost a bet,” he admitted with a smile.

Ah, the smile was familiar. When he wore that smile, you could almost believe this man was related to Murphy. You hated to seem like an ignorant American, but you couldn’t help but ask: “Do you have a brother who lives around here?”

Connor’s expression immediately grew… well, not shuttered, necessarily, but certainly secretive. “C’n I ask why ye’re askin’?”

“I met another guy with an Irish accent a few nights ago,” you explained, feeling instantly stupid as you heard it out loud.

Connor’s smirk didn’t help. “T’is may be a shock, but there can be more’n one Irishman out wanderin’ th’world. I might not even know this other guy.”

“Yeah, okay,” you agreed. No matter how thin your initial reasoning had been, Connor’s sarcasm only solidified your suspicions.

“Ye don’t believe me?” he asked, sounding deeply offended in a way that you didn’t believe for a moment. “Ireland’s a small place, but t’isn’t that small.”

You hummed a skeptical agreement. “And the fact that you both have the same sarcastic wit is just a coincidence.”

“Ye know what I t’ink?” Connor asked, leaning a little closer with a conspiratory smile. “I t’ink you’re lookin’ fer someone tae replace this other Irishman. Lucky fer ye, I don’t mind a bit.”

Despite yourself, you laughed at that. You and Murphy had shared a one-night stand, nothing more. Connor’s guess made it sound like you were pining after the other man, searching for something to fill the gap of a relationship. That wasn’t your style, not even when your marriage with Paul had ended. Well, theoretically ended. The legal stuff was still going on and would be for a while, but you had never moped about the fact that things were over.

Connor shook his head at you, the puff at the point of his Santa hat flopping ridiculously at the motion. “Can’t help but feel ye ain’t takin’ me seriously, lass.”

“Connor!” someone called. “Shit, is it already over? Did I miss it?”

A figure rushed up to the pair of you. Recognizing Rocco took only a moment - his hair and beard were still wild and it even looked like he was wearing the same outfit. The only difference was that his sunglasses were pushed up into his hair, holding some of the curls back like an awkward-looking headband. It was a concession to the overcast skies, you guessed.

“Hey, Rocco,” you greeted, tossing a victorious look in Connor’s direction. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, promised Murph I’d get some pictures’a this asshole running around dressed as Santa,” Rocco explained, gesturing to Connor. “What happened? He didn’t win, did he?”

“Won th’ whole t’ing,” Connor told him proudly.

“He didn’t run,” you said at the same time.

Rocco laughed. “Shit, after all’a that, you didn’t even run? Fuckin’ hell.”

A passing parent shot Rocco a dirty look as you muttered an apology for the language on his behalf. That was the only reason you didn’t see Rocco holding up his scratched phone to get a picture of you and Connor. When you glanced back at him, you were greeted by the sight of him snapping a picture.

“I would have moved out of the shot,” you mumbled.

“Nah, you’re proof that none’a this was staged,” Rocco told you cheerfully. “Not workin’ at the diner today, then?”

“No,” you denied, but frowned. “I don’t think I am? Hang on…”

You surreptitiously pulled your phone from your pocket, balancing it on the clipboard like you were checking the date or time. Your schedule showed you the necessary information immediately and you tucked the phone away less than a minute after getting it out.

“No, I’m not at the diner tonight.”

Rocco and Connor were both watching you with lifted brows. You offered them a self-conscious shrug. “I’m working about four temp jobs right now. It’s a little hard to keep track of where I’m working and when.”

Connor’s look of surprise had turned to a deep frown. “But why are ye-?”

“Whew!” you interrupted, bouncing on your toes. “I can’t wait for this to end so I can go warm up. That wind goes straight through you!”

“Wait there,” Connor instructed, hurrying away.

You and Rocco watched him go before you turned to the other man. “Uh… If my supervisor tells me I need to go somewhere, I’ll have to just leave.”

“MacManuses,” Rocco sighed, accompanying the brief explanation with a roll of his eyes.

“So Connor is Murphy’s brother?” you asked, sensing the chance to get an actual answer. “The one he works with?”

“Yeah, that’s them. They work together, live together, drink together, fight together…” Rocco trailed, shrugging. “They’re twins. Whaddaya expect, ya know?”

You gave an impartial hum at that. If they were so close, why was Connor being so weird about confirming that he even knew Murphy?

Before you could put much thought into the inner machinations of a stranger - a pair of strangers, really - Connor returned. He was holding two cups of cocoa.

“Thanks,” Rocco said gratefully, grabbing one of them and taking a drink.

“That was fer her, ye dick,” Connor berated, giving you an apologetic look. “Don’t suppose ye’d be okay wit’ sharin’? I already added somethin’ extra to mine.”

He held up a small silver flask. You smiled, but shook your head. “I’m good, thanks.”

Rocco hit Connor in the shoulder. “C’mon man, ‘course she wouldn’t take any’a that! There could be anything in that shady fuckin’ flask of yours.”

“It’s a flask,” Connor explained slowly. “What else’d be in it, lighter fluid?”

“Nah, like…” Rocco cast about for an example as Connor signaled impatiently for him to finish. You watched the process with interest and more than a little amusement. “Like roofies or some shit.”

“Th’fuck?” Connor demanded immediately. The next moment, he was facing you, eyes pleading. “I wouldn’t do that, lass. T’isn’t anyt’ing like that. Here…”

He took a large swig of cocoa, gulping it despite the way you could see steam rising from the liquid’s surface. You winced in sympathy, but he seemed unbothered.

“Or I c’n jus’ get ye a fresh one since this idiot drank yer’s,” Connor concluded, swiping at Rocco, who took a quick step backward to avoid his cocoa being upended over him.

You laughed despite the chaos of the little scene. “It’s okay, Connor. Thank you, but I probably shouldn’t. This is a temp job, but I’m still technically at work.”

“If ye’re sure…” Connor trailed dubiously.

“I am, but I appreciate the offer,” you told him. It seemed like a good parting statement, so you were surprised when Connor and Rocco continued to stick around. Rocco made his excuses after he had finished his cocoa, but only because he had to run some errands for his boss. He bade you a cheerful goodbye, which you gladly returned as he walked away.

You watched Rocco leave, curious. “What does Rocco do, exactly?”

“Nothin’ good, that’s fer sure,” Connor said darkly. “How about ye, lass? What do ye do when ye’re not jugglin’ four temp jobs?”

“I teach high school science,” you told him, grinning at the disgusted noise he made. “It isn’t for everyone, but it’s a passion of mine.”

“So… biology and…” Connor squinted, clearly trying to scrape up another kind of science. “...Zoology?”

With effort, you kept a straight face. “Well, the zoology budget is pretty thin in Boston’s high schools, but yes to biology. I also occasionally teach chemistry, physics, anatomy and physiology, and I’m trying to convince the board to let me add a marine biology class.”

Connor puffed out a breath. “Ye’re too smart to be talkin’ tae th’ likes o’ me.”

“Everyone’s smart in a different way,” you countered. “I’m sure you know things I’ve never even thought to wonder about.”

He shook his head with a wry smile. “Pas à moins que ce soit une autre langue.”

“I beg your pardon?”

Connor chuckled and took a gulp of his spiked cocoa. “I’m good wit’ languages. Me an’ Murph both are.”

“What language was that?” you pressed, trying to remember the flowing words. “Italian?”

“Nah, but close,” he praised. “It was French.”

“That’s really impressive, Connor!” you told him. “Languages have always been a bit of a struggle for me. Do you speak any others?”

“A few,” Connor said, giving you a sideways sort of glance. “Ye like smart guys, yeah? That how ye met dat husband o’ yers? Is he a teacher, too?”

“Murphy mentioned him, huh?” you asked, trying to disguise your wince with a playful duck of your head.

“Weren’t no big deal, lass,” he brushed off. “Jus’ told me ye were goin’ through a divorce.”

You nodded, offering a weak smile. “Yeah, that’s true. But he wasn’t a teacher. He was a lawyer.”

“A lawyer?” Connor repeated, sounding thoughtful. “So’s he representin’ himself, then?”

You snorted. “I wish! Paul has a high opinion of his own abilities, but even he wouldn’t go that far. He’s gotten one of his friends to represent him.”

Connor nodded slowly, but Emiliano walked up. “How did it go?”

“Perfectly fine!” you told him, giving a professional smile and turning the clipboard so he could see it. “Everyone who registered online showed up.”

“Excellent!” Emiliano told you, beaming. “Some of the other volunteers have already started taking down the 5K barriers, so if you want to go help break down the cocoa tent, that would be great! It looks like it’s going to start snowing anytime, so we’re trying to tear down in a hurry.”

“On my way!” you chirped. When you turned back to Connor, he was already starting for the cocoa tent. “What are you doing?”

“Helpin’,” he said simply, then expanded when you tilted your head at him. “Me ma didn’t raise me to sit back an’ watch when there’s work tae be done.”

“We’re getting paid,” you reminded him. “You aren’t.”

“T’is a charitable time o’ year, lass,” he told you with a smile. “‘Sides, I was hopin’ ye might want tae spend a little time together after this.”

“Yeah?” you asked. Your brain twisted what could have been a casual invitation to hang out into something decidedly different. As a result, the single word came out in a tone you could have described as ‘sultry’.

You would have died of embarrassment on the spot if Connor’s eyes hadn’t flicked down your body in a slow study that ended with a salacious grin when he met your eyes again. “Yeah. If ye’re interested, o’ course.”

You smirked, but didn’t reply. If you were reading the signs correctly, you were in for a good time before your overnight shift… though you would need to have a rather awkward conversation first.

Connor rolled with that easily, staying silent until he helped Emiliano move some of the tables. The organizer was clearly struggling, but Connor took on more of the weight without complaint. When the table was safely delivered to the truck so it could be taken back to storage, Emiliano chuckled and clapped him on the shoulder. “Strong guy, huh? Where were you when we were setting everything up this morning?”

Connor just laughed and shook Emiliano’s hand. He preened slightly and flexed when you looked his way. “Weren’t nothin’, lass. ‘Course, I’ve always been stronger than me little brother. I t’ink it’s because he’s a smoker…” Connor shook his head in heavily exaggerated disappointment. “Disgustin’ habit, that.”

“Little brother?” you asked, ignoring the smoking comments. “I’m pretty sure Rocco said you were twins.”

“Oh, we are,” he assured you. “But even so, one’s got tae be older. And we both know it’s me. ‘Both’ bein’ ye an’ I. Murph’s in a bit o’ denial about it all.”

You hummed skeptically, but Connor didn’t hear it over Emiliano’s voice. “And that’s it for this year’s Holiday 5K! Thanks, everyone, for helping out. It’s starting to snow, so be careful. Get home safe and have a happy holiday season!”

A quick glance upward confirmed Emiliano’s words: it was indeed snowing. It wasn’t really a shock. Boston had gotten little snow showers almost every day for the past week, but there was something special about snow on Christmas Eve. A smile stretched across your face as you watched the flurries glide their way to the ground.

“Well?” Connor asked, drawing your attention away from the snow. “What do ye say, lass? Want tae keep spendin’ time wit’ me?”

You took a deep breath as you eyed him. You were never the most confident when it came to situations like this. It was considered sexy for things to be hinted at, implied… and you were someone who liked things to be extremely clear. It was possible you were misinterpreting Connor’s invitation and he really was just trying to be friendly to a lonely woman during the holidays.

But you doubted it. Why would anyone volunteer to spend time with their brother’s one-night stand unless he was interested in a similar arrangement? Of course, why would he be interested in his brother’s leftovers?

You pulled yourself from your spiraling thoughts. If you had misjudged the situation and he was interested, you were just as well off as you would have been otherwise. If you had misjudged it and he wasn’t interested, you would just be the weird lady who propositioned him while you were both wearing matching cheap Santa hats.

“I’d like that,” you agreed, but signaled for him to wait as he started to smile. “I feel like I should tell you, though: I slept with your brother.”

Despite your nerves, Connor grinned. “Believe it or not, I already knew that. I texted m’brother as soon as I saw ye. It don’t bother neither o’ us. Does it bother ye?”

You almost laughed at that. Did it bother you, the idea of sleeping with the brother of your one and only one-night stand? It probably should have been a resounding yes. You had never been one for casual sex, and there was something even more intimate about the fact that your prospective partners knew each other. Actually, the morality clause in your teaching contract alone should have been enough to push you into thanking Connor and sending him on his way.

But it had been a hard year. Paul was dragging you through the mud and you would have to deal with much worse before it was over. Sleeping with two people in the span of a week was an anomaly for you, but you weren’t going to turn it down… especially since those two people were sexy Irishmen.

You smiled at Connor. “Doesn’t bother me a bit.”

“Okay, den,” he agreed, stepping close enough that your heart picked up pace. “Can I kiss ye, lass?”

“Yes.”

Connor’s lips were soft, but you could only enjoy them for a moment before he got impatient. The small sting of his teeth nipping at your lower lip made you gasp, allowing Connor to deepen the kiss. By then, of course, you had been distracted by the sweep of his talented tongue.

You weren’t pulled back to awareness until a group of teenagers passed by, calling loud suggestions about what you should do next. You broke the kiss and rested your forehead against Connor’s shoulder. “Well, that was embarrassing.”

“They c’n mind their own business,” Connor countered. “But they do make a fair point about location. Ye want tae take this somewhere else?”

“Please,” you said with a decisive nod. “My apartment is a few blocks away from here, unless you’d rather go to your place?”

He grinned. “Murph’s stuck at work an’ we’d have th’ place tae ourselves, but it’s a bit further away than I’d like. Do ye mind if we go tae yours?”

“Let’s go,” you suggested, glancing at the sky. The snow hadn’t dramatically picked up, but there were some foreboding clouds rolling in. “We can probably just walk there.”

“Aye, I know how ye like walkin’ to and from yer jobs,” Connor agreed.

You were about to make a sarcastic comment about Irishmen owning their own cars if they wanted to drive around so badly, but he distracted you when he laced his fingers with yours. Clearly noting the breath you had taken and released without a word, Connor smirked at you. “Somethin’ ye wanted tae say, lass?”

“Not a smoker, huh?” you asked, raising your eyebrows at him until he gave a sheepish smile.

“I had a smoke jus’ before I spoke tae ye,” he admitted. “But if ye kiss like that every time, I’m a very recent quitter.”

“You had a cigarette right before you were going to run a 5K,” you reminded him. “That doesn’t sound like someone who particularly wants to quit. It’s really not my business…”

“Hey, c’n ye blame me?” Connor asked with a shrug. “I knew I was goin’ to speak wit’ a pretty girl while I was wearin’ a Santa hat an’ a big beard.”

“You’re still wearing a Santa hat,” you pointed out, reaching up for the offending fabric.

Connor swatted your hands away. “Not on yer life. Not until I have a mirror an’ a comb tae fix th’ damage.”

The laugh burst out of you, startling Connor, but he joined in a moment later. You decided not to tell Connor he was attractive enough to pull off hat hair. It was true, but he probably didn’t need to be reminded of it. He seemed to have a tendency toward cockiness.

Since it was earlier in the day than when you had brought Murphy in, there were more people milling around your apartment building and you had to refrain from making out with Connor in the elevator. You did your best to make up for it with enthusiasm when you got into your apartment, though, almost tackling him with the force of your eagerness.

When you finally broke apart, your jacket was unzipped and Connor’s scarf was unwound from its original place around his neck. Connor chuckled lowly. The sound, paired with the heat in his eyes, made you shiver.

At least, until you caught sight of the time. “Shit. I have to work tonight.”

“Do ye need me tae leave?” Connor asked, sounding like the words were dragged from him.

“No, but we-” You shifted your weight uncomfortably. “This will have to be kind of quick. Are you okay with that?”

“Well, I’d prefer to take me time wit’ ye…” Connor said, eyes raking over you, “but I suppose we c’n speed it along.”

“Great,” you said with a relieved smile. “There’s the kitchen, pantry, coat closet, bathroom, bedroom.”

Then you had to pause for a second to let the strong sense of deja vu pass. You had given Murphy the exact same verbal tour. You would feel bad giving Murphy an idea of your apartment’s layout but not doing the same for Connor. Was it weird to worry about the fairness of the situation when having two single encounters with men who just happened to be brothers? Was it weirder to deny that it was weird?

The questions only multiplied when Connor went for your bedroom, letting you inside first before trailing in behind you. The last person you had brought into your room had been Murphy. He and Connor didn’t share much of a resemblance, but there was something about the way he looked, watching you and getting ready to strip off his clothing…

“Are ye okay?” Connor asked, ducking his head a little to catch your eyes. You had been staring blankly at the bed, but you had no idea how long it had been going on. “Or are ye thinkin’ about me brother?”

“Not… about him, exactly…” you hedged.

“Told ye, I’m fine wit’ it,” Connor reminded you with a careless shrug. “Are ye? We c’n call th’ whole thing off if ye want.”

“I don’t want that,” you said distinctly, feeling it ring true in your chest.

Connor hummed, his fingers toying with the hem of your Holiday 5K shirt. “Then how ‘bout, instead o’ us tryin’ to guess how the other feels, we jus’ focus on makin’ each other feel good?”

You smiled. “Sounds perfect.”

“Good. I’m gonna get ye naked now,” Connor warned before he lifted your shirt up and over your head. You did the same for him a moment later, and managed to unzip and push his pants away before he unfastened your bra. The sight of your bare breasts distracted him badly and you had him completely stripped by the time he got back to work.

“Slow down, lass,” he urged. “Let a man catch up, yeah?”

“We’re in a hurry, remember?” you asked, palming his hardening cock.

He hissed out a breath and you froze, worried you had hurt him somehow. Instead, you glanced up to find that he had paused in undoing your pants to stare at you. His blue eyes seemed darker. “I hope ye’re ready fer me, sweetheart. If ye keep doin’ that, I won’t be able tae control meself.”

You smiled at him, but it turned to a gasp when Connor yanked your pants and underwear down, then pushed you backward onto the bed as he pulled the rumpled clothing from your feet. When he stood back up, Connor pressed his hips between your thighs, urging you to stay open for him. It wasn’t a difficult choice.

With the space he had created for himself, Connor trailed his fingers across your collarbone, over the swells of your breasts, and down your stomach in a leisurely exploration that left no doubts about his intended destination.

All thoughts of being in a hurry fled from your mind as you watched him work his way lower and lower until his fingertips were parting your folds. The mildly cool air of the room felt glacial against the heat of your core, but it was only another layer of stimulation added to everything you were already experiencing.

When his finger brushed between your lips, though, you felt that sensation clearly. Your hips pressed forward reflexively, trying to push closer to that teasing touch. Connor hummed, eyes fixed between your legs, and slowly pushed that finger into you.

Your gasp felt too loud in the room, but you couldn’t help yourself. Connor’s eyes flicked to you as one corner of his mouth pulled up in a tiny smirk, but his gaze dropped again as he began to slowly pump the digit in and out of you. You could feel the way your body started to relax around the intrusion, gripping him by choice instead of in protest.

It was bliss, but it somehow became something even more when he started feathering his thumb over your clit. Your mouth fell open and you couldn’t close it, not if you wanted to take in enough air.

“Connor…” you sighed.

He hummed again, the depth of his voice turning it into half a growl. “I like when ye say me name.”

And since he apparently intended to make you say it again, Connor increased the pace of everything he was doing. It made your toes curl with pleasure, but you caught sight of another clock, the glowing numbers of the digital face burning into your brain and leaving you with a sense of frantic urgency.

“We… have to-” Your reminder cut off with a gasp as Connor pressed his thumb harder against your clit than he had up to that point. You bit back a plea. “Fuck, Connor!”

He pulled his hand free, leaving you staring up at him, bewildered. “Heard ye th’ firs’ time, lass. Short on time. Ye don’t need tae swear at me fer it.”

The humorous glint in Connor’s eyes told you that he was teasing and you gritted your teeth. He knew exactly what he was doing to you. You glowered at him, but he didn’t see it. He was too busy putting on a condom and, by the time he refocused on you, your own attention was on more important things than fighting with him.

You were still sitting on the edge of the bed. When Connor approached, you began to scoot slowly backward across the surface of the mattress, but he grabbed you around the waist. “An’ where do ye t’ink ye’re goin’?”

“Onto the bed..?” you answered questioningly.

“Ye’re already on th’ bed, ain’t ye? ‘Sides, since we’re in such a hurry…” he teased, interrupting himself as he kissed you. “I will need this, though.”

He pulled one of your pillows down the bed. “Lie back fer me.”

When you did, Connor lifted your hips, settling the pillow beneath them so your torso was flat on the bed while your lower body was elevated for him. You watched him curiously. “What are you doing, Connor?”

“Trust me,” he urged, patting your knee, “an’ tell me if anything starts tae hurt.”

You nodded, not trusting your voice enough to verbally confirm that. It wasn’t that you distrusted Connor, not in the slightest. Hell, you wouldn’t have brought him back here in the first place if you didn’t trust him. You were just worried you wouldn’t measure up to his expectations. Whatever Murphy had told him that convinced him to flirt with you, you didn’t want to be a disappointment.

Connor - blissfully unaware of the grinding of your internal monologue - grasped your leg just above the curve of your calf muscle and placed it over his shoulder. The stretch was intense at first, but eased until you were comfortable enough. That was a surprise, since flexibility wasn’t a particular talent of yours, but something about the pillow under your hips and the fact that Connor was leaning down made it bearable.

“Okay so far?” Connor asked.

You shrugged. “Not bad.”

He nodded reassuringly, placed the tip of himself against your entrance, and drove into you with one strong push. Your breath caught at the unexpected fullness, but you were a little distracted, mentally changing your opinion of this position from ‘not bad’ to ‘amazing’.

When he was pressed as far into you as he could get, Connor pressed a kiss to your forehead. “Are ye alright?”

“I’m fine.” It was the truth, too. Since it hadn’t been such a long span of time since your last sexual encounter, you weren’t struggling with the lengthy adjustment period you’d had with Murphy. You didn’t tell Connor any of that, of course. “We can keep going.”

“Be careful, lass,” Connor warned you. “I won’t be gentle. We’re on a schedule, after all.”

You smiled at that despite yourself. “I think I can handle it.”

“We’ll see,” he said, grinning. With a last nod from you, he withdrew and slammed back into you so quickly that you gasped. He raised an eyebrow, though you could see the way his muscles were beginning to tremble from trying to hold back. “Yeah?”

“Yeah, all good,” you insisted.

Connor took you at your word, setting a steady pace built up in cycles of withdrawing slowly and thrusting back in. It felt like an exclamation point at the completion of every circle and you soon picked up the rhythm, lifting your hips in time with his thrusts.

“Look so good, sweetheart,” Connor told you, voice strained with effort. “Pretty little thing all spread out under me.”

He reached out and ran his fingers over one of your breasts, giving your nipple the slightest tweak. You arched for him, supporting yourself on your shoulder blades to give him better access. “Like that, do ye? I c’n tell; squeezin’ me so tight I c’n hardly move.”

As if to prove that was a lie, Connor drove into you with a firm thrust that left you writhing on the bed. You reached out for him, but all that met your searching fingers was air. You pouted… at least, as much as anyone could pout while gasping for breath. “You’re so far away, Connor.”

“I c’n fix that,” he offered, leaning down a little closer to you. The stretch in your hamstring intensified slightly, but the burn only added to the fire burning in your gut.

Connor planted one hand on the bed beside your head, the other keeping its original position on your hips. It put him close enough for you to wrap your arms around his shoulders, feeling the way the muscles tensed and danced under your hands as he continued to take you apart with his demanding pace.

Most devastatingly, though, this angle left Connor thrusting directly against something inside you that made you fight not to openly wail. Was it your g-spot? You had heard stories from other women about the depth of their pleasure with a g-spot orgasm, but you’d never managed to find yours. You tried to memorize the exact spot where the overwhelming feeling seemed to stem from, but your mind was busy melting.

After a few thrusts that seemed to stroke that magical place directly, you could feel yourself starting the inevitable spiral. “Connor, I’m-”

Your warning was cut off as your head kicked back. You gave a hoarse gasp as the world exploded. In the past, you had read all of the cliches about ‘white-hot pleasure’ in romance novels and dismissed it as artistic license, but this was so far beyond anything you had ever experienced that it was all you could think of. Your limbs tightened around Connor, trying to hold him in place, but the rippling waves of your core only spurred him to move even faster.

By the time you could finally see and hear again, Connor was staring down at you, wide-eyed. “Are ye okay?”

“Yes,” you bit out, realizing with something almost like dread that another orgasm was already approaching. “And I think it’s going to happen again.”

“Already?” he asked, sounding both surprised and pleased.

“I think so. I’m already close.”

“Then we’ll go together,” Connor decided. You tried to nod, but the only thing you could focus on was the building of pleasure in your belly. Connor’s hand cracked over the sensitive stretch where your asscheek met the top of your thigh. “Come on, lass.”

“I can’t wait any-” You couldn’t even finish the statement before your body locked down around him. This time, it almost seemed determined to tear you apart, your muscles cramping even as they locked into the agonizing tension of a mind-boggling orgasm. Distantly, you heard Connor curse and begin to buck into your depths, but you were only peripherally aware of your body. With the single remaining scrap of rational thought left in your head, you wondered if you were going to pass out from the sheer overload of sensation.

And then it was over. You and Connor were collapsed against your bedspread, both of you lying at an odd angle with the pillow still propping your hips upward.

You couldn’t feel anything below your knees and elbows and dimly wondered if you had some kind of nerve damage. The mere thought of trying to investigate that left you feeling more exhausted than you could remember feeling, so you decided to wait and see if the feeling came back.

That was all forgotten as you felt a trickle of liquid run from your pulsing core down to your ass.

You gasped, struggling to sit up. “Connor! Did the condom break?”

Connor frowned, pulling out of you with a groan. That last bit of sensation seemed to send an aftershock through both of you and you shuddered together as you stared down at Connor’s cock.

The condom was intact, completely covering him. Connor glanced at you curiously. “Why did ye think it broke?”

“I felt something wet,” you explained, slapping him weakly when he gave you a dirty smile. “Not that. Something thinner. More… liquid. I don’t know. It was weird.”

“Ye did squirt when ye came th’ second time,” Connor told you.

You frowned. “No, I- I didn’t. Did I? I’ve never done that before.”

“Do ye usually come twice so quickly?” he asked, tucking a hand behind his head and letting his eyes fall shut.

“No, but I think you found my g-spot.”

“Did I, now?” There was a satisfied little grin playing around his mouth. “Well, they say a woman’s more likely tae squirt with a g-spot orgasm.”

You raised an eyebrows, even knowing that he couldn’t see you. “Do you know a lot about women’s g-spot orgasms?”

“I’ve put th’ work in,” Connor said. “An’ what I didn’t know, I researched. If I can’t make someone feel good, why should they keep comin’ back?”

With an unconvinced hum, you let yourself collapse back on the bed, though you moved the pillow out of the way first. After you shared the silence for a few long minutes, you heard Connor shift slightly. “Do ye really have tae go tae work tonight?”

“Yeah,” you said. Even to yourself, you didn’t sound excited about it. “Speaking of, I should probably go shower.”

“Wake me up when ye’re done, will ye?” Connor requested, closing his eyes again. “Don’t think I c’n move jus’ yet.”

You laughed despite yourself and dragged your way to the bathroom.

---

Author's Note - I would like to say this is the end, but I've wanted to write for the Boondock Saints for a long time. I'll probably end up writing more for this little story, but I'm not sure when.

In the meantime, I would love to know what you thought! Thanks for reading, have a great day!

I don't offer a taglist for adult fics, but you can find other works on my masterlist!

#fanfic february #fanfic february 2023 #fanficfebruary #the boondock saints #connor macmanus #connor macmanus x reader #connor macmanus x you #reader insert #reader insert fic #lemon #not suitable for minors #minors dni

22 notes · View notes